Oration IV Against the Arians

The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.

Show

Chapter 1

1Bright, 222–223

1. ἘΚ Θεοῦ Θεός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ‘Θεὸςʼ γὰρ ‘ἦν ὁ Λόγος·᾿ καὶ πάλιν, ‘ὧν οἱ πατέρες, καὶ ἐξ ὧν ὁ Χριστὸς, ὁ ὢν ἐπὶ πάντων Θεὸς εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. Ἀμήν. ʼ Καὶ ἐπειδὴ ἐκ Θεοῦ Θεός ἐστι, καὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, Σοφία, Υἱὸς, καὶ δύναμίς ἐστιν ὁ Χριστὸς, διὰ τοῦτο εἷς Θεὸς ἐν ταῖς θείαις γραφαῖς καταγγέλλεται. Τοῦ ἑνὸς γὰρ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς ὢν ὁ Λόγος, εἰς αὐτὸν, οὗ καὶ ἔστιν, ἀναφέρεται· ὥστε δύο μὲν εἶναι Πατέρα καὶ Υἱὸν, μονάδα δὲ θεότητος ἀδιαίρετον καὶ ἄσχιστον. Λεχθείη δʼ ἂν καὶ οὕτω ‘μία ἀρχὴʼ θεότητος, καὶ οὐ δύο ἀρχαί· ὅθεν κυρίως καὶ ‘μοναρχίαʼ ἐστίν. Ἐξ αὐτῆς δὲ τῆς ἀρχῆς ἐστι φύσει Υἱὸς ὁ Λόγος, οὐχ ὡς ἀρχὴ ἑτέρα καθʼ ἑαυτὸν ὑφεστὼς, οὐδʼ ἔξωθεν ταύτης γεγονὼς, ἵνα μὴ τῇ ἑτερότητι δυαρχία καὶ πολυαρχία γένηται, ἀλλὰ τῆς μιᾶς ἀρχῆς ἴδιος Υἱὸς, ἰδία Σοφία, ἴδιος Λόγος, ἐξ αὐτῆς ὑπάρχων. Κατὰ γὰρ τὸν Ἰωάννην, ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ ‘ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ὁ Λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεόν.᾿ Θεὸς γάρ ἐστιν ἡ ἀρχή· καὶ ἐπειδὴ ἐξ αὐτῆς ἐστι, διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ‘Θεὸς ἦν ὁ Λόγος.᾿ Ὥσπερ δὲ μία ἀρχὴ καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο εἶς Θεὸς, οὕτως ἡ τῷ ὄντι καὶ ἀληθῶς καὶ ὄντως οὖσα οὐσία καὶ ὑπόστασις μία ἐστὶν ἡ λέγουσα, ‘ Ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὢν, ʼ καὶ οὐ δύο, ἵνα μὴ δύο ἀρχαί· ἐκ δὲ τῆς μιᾶς, φύσει καὶ ἀληθῶς Υἱὸς, ὁ Λόγος, ἡ Σοφία, ἡ δύναμις ἰδία ὑπάρχουσα αὐτῆς, καὶ ἐξ αὐτῆς ἀχώριστος. Ὥσπερ δὲ οὐκ ἄλλη, ἵνα μὴ δύο ἀρχαὶ, οὕτως ὁ ἐκ τῆς μιᾶς Λόγος οὐ διαλελυμένος, ἢ ἁπλῶς φωνὴ σημαντικὴ, ἀλλὰ οὐσιώδης Λόγος καὶ οὐσιώδης σοφία, ἥτις ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς ἀληθῶς. Εἰ γὰρ δὴ μὴ οὐσιώδης εἴη, ἔσται ὁ Θεὸς ‘λαλῶν εἰς ἀέρα.᾿ καὶ σῶμα οὐδὲν πλέον ἔχων τῶν ἀνθρώπων. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν ἄνθρωπος, οὐκ ἂν εἴη οὐδὲ ὁ Λόγος αὐτοῦ κατὰ τὴν τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀσθένειαν. Ὥσπερ γὰρ μία οὐσία ἡ ἀρχὴ, οὕτως εἷς οὐσιώδης καὶ ὑφεστὼς ὁ ταύτης Λόγος καὶ ἡ Σοφία. Ὡς γὰρ ἐκ Θεοῦ Θεός ἐστι, καὶ ἐκ σοφοῦ Σοφία, καὶ ἐκ λογικοῦ Λόγος, καὶ ἐκ Πατρὸς Υἱός· οὕτως ἐξ ὑποστάσεως ὑπόστατος, καὶ ἐξ οὐσίας οὐσιώδης καὶ ἐνούσιος, καὶ ἐξ ὄντος ὤν.

1. EK Theou Theos estin ho Logos, kai ‘Theosʼ gar ‘ēn ho Logos;᾿ kai palin, ‘hōn hoi pateres, kai ex hōn ho Christos, ho ōn epi pantōn Theos eulogētos eis tous aiōnas. Amēn. ʼ Kai epeidē ek Theou Theos esti, kai tou Theou Logos, Sophia, Huios, kai dynamis estin ho Christos, dia touto heis Theos en tais theiais graphais katangelletai. Tou henos gar Theou Huios ōn ho Logos, eis auton, hou kai estin, anapheretai; hōste dyo men einai Patera kai Huion, monada de theotētos adiaireton kai aschiston. Lechtheiē dʼ an kai houtō ‘mia archēʼ theotētos, kai ou dyo archai; hothen kyriōs kai ‘monarchiaʼ estin. Ex autēs de tēs archēs esti physei Huios ho Logos, ouch hōs archē hetera kathʼ heauton hyphestōs, oudʼ exōthen tautēs gegonōs, hina mē tę̄ heterotēti dyarchia kai polyarchia genētai, alla tēs mias archēs idios Huios, idia Sophia, idios Logos, ex autēs hyparchōn. Kata gar ton Iōannēn, en tautę̄ tę̄ ‘archę̄ ēn ho Logos, kai ho Logos ēn pros ton Theon.᾿ Theos gar estin hē archē; kai epeidē ex autēs esti, dia touto kai ‘Theos ēn ho Logos.᾿ Hōsper de mia archē kai kata touto eis Theos, houtōs hē tǭ onti kai alēthōs kai ontōs ousa ousia kai hypostasis mia estin hē legousa, ‘ Egō eimi ho ōn, ʼ kai ou dyo, hina mē dyo archai; ek de tēs mias, physei kai alēthōs Huios, ho Logos, hē Sophia, hē dynamis idia hyparchousa autēs, kai ex autēs achōristos. Hōsper de ouk allē, hina mē dyo archai, houtōs ho ek tēs mias Logos ou dialelymenos, ē haplōs phōnē sēmantikē, alla ousiōdēs Logos kai ousiōdēs sophia, hētis estin ho Huios alēthōs. Ei gar dē mē ousiōdēs eiē, estai ho Theos ‘lalōn eis aera.᾿ kai sōma ouden pleon echōn tōn anthrōpōn. Epeidē de ouk estin anthrōpos, ouk an eiē oude ho Logos autou kata tēn tōn anthrōpōn astheneian. Hōsper gar mia ousia hē archē, houtōs heis ousiōdēs kai hyphestōs ho tautēs Logos kai hē Sophia. Hōs gar ek Theou Theos esti, kai ek sophou Sophia, kai ek logikou Logos, kai ek Patros Huios; houtōs ex hypostaseōs hypostatos, kai ex ousias ousiōdēs kai enousios, kai ex ontos ōn.

1. The Word is God from God; for “the Word was God,” and again, “of whom are the fathers, and from whom is the Christ, who is God over all, blessed forever. Amen.” And since Christ is God from God, and the Word, Wisdom, Son, and Power of God, for this reason one God is proclaimed in the divine Scriptures. For the Word, being Son of the one God, is referred back to him whose he is; so that Father and Son are two, but the unity of the Godhead is undivided and unsplit. So too one could speak of “one origin” of the Godhead and not two origins; hence there is, properly speaking, a “monarchy.” And from this very origin the Word is by nature Son, not subsisting by himself as another origin, nor having come to be outside it, lest by this otherness there should be a rule of two or of many; but he is the own Son, own Wisdom, own Word of the one origin, existing from it. For according to John, in this “beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God.” For the origin is God; and since he is from it, therefore “the Word was God” as well. And as there is one origin, and in this sense one God, so the substance and hypostasis that really, truly, and actually is, which says, “I am he who is,” is one and not two, so that there may not be two origins; and from the one, by nature and truly, is the Son, the Word, the Wisdom, the Power, which is its own and inseparable from it. And just as there is not another substance, lest there be two origins, so the Word from the one is not something dissolving or a mere significant sound, but a Word with substance and a Wisdom with substance, which is truly the Son. For if he were not a Word with substance, God would be “speaking into the air,” and would have a body no different from men. But since he is not a man, his Word could not be according to the weakness of men either. For as the origin is one substance, so its Word and Wisdom is one, with substance and subsisting. For as he is God from God, Wisdom from the wise, Word from the rational, and Son from the Father, so he is subsistent from a hypostasis, substantial and existing in substance from a substance, and being from being.

Chapter 2

2Bright, 223–224

2. Ἐπεὶ εἰ μὴ οὐσιώδης Σοφία, καὶ ἐνούσιος Λόγος, καὶ ὢν Υἱὸς, ἀλλὰ ἀπλῶς σοφία, καὶ λόγος, καὶ υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, εἴη ἂν αὐτὸς ὁ Πατὴρ σύνθετος ἐκ σοφίας καὶ λόγου. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο, ἀκολουθήσει τὰ προειρημένα ἄτοπα· ἔσται δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς ἑαυτοῦ Πατὴρ, καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν γεννῶν, καὶ γεννώμενος ὑφʼ ἑαυτοῦ· ἢ ὄνομα μόνον ἐστὶ Λόγος, καὶ Σοφία, καὶ Υἱὸς, οὐχ ὑφέστηκε δὲ, καθʼ οὖ λέγεται ταῦτα, μᾶλλον δὲ ὅς ἐστι ταῦτα. Εἰ οὖν οὐχ ὑφέστηκεν, ἀργὰ ἂν εἴη καὶ κενὰ τὰ ὀνόματα, ἐκτὸς εἰ μὴ ἄν τις εἴποι αὐτοσοφίαν εἶναι καὶ αὐτολόγον τὸν Θεόν. Ἀλλʼ εἰ τοῦτο, εἴη ἂν αὐτὸς ἑαυτοῦ Πατὴρ καὶ Υἱός· Πατὴρ μὲν, ὅτε σοφὸς, Υἱὸς δὲ, ὅτε Σοφία. Ἀλλὰ μὴ ὡς ποιότης τις ταῦτα ἐν τῷ Θεῷ· ἄπαγε· ἀπρεπὲς τοῦτο εὑρεθήσεται γὰρ σύνθετος ὁ Θεὸς ἐξ οὐσίας καὶ ποιότητος· πᾶσα γὰρ ποιότης ἐν οὐσίᾳ ἐστί. Κατὰ τοῦτο δὲ ἡ θεία μονὰς, ἀδιαίρετος οὖσα, σύνθετος φανήσεται, τεμνομένη εἰς οὐσίαν καὶ συμβεβηκός. Πευστέον οὖν τῶν προπετῶν· ‘Ὁ Υἱὸς Σοφία καὶ Λόγος ἐκηρύχθη τοῦ Θεοῦ· πῶς τοίνυν ἐστίν; εἰ μὲν ὡς ποιότης, ἐδείχθη τὸ ἄτοπον· εἰ δὲ αὐτοσοφία ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ τὸ ἐκ τούτου ἄτοπον εἴρηται παρὰ Σαβελλίῳ. ʼ Οὐκοῦν ὡς γέννημα κυρίως ἐξ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Πατρὸς, κατὰ τὸ τοῦ φωτὸς παράδειγμα. Ὡς γὰρ ἀπὸ πυρὸς φῶς, οὕτως ἐκ Θεοῦ Λόγος, καὶ Σοφία ἐκ σοφοῦ, καὶ ἐκ Πατρὸς Υἱός. Ταύτῃ γὰρ καὶ ἡ μονὰς ἀδιαίρετος καὶ ὁλόκληρος μένει, καὶ ὁ ταύτης Υἱὸς Λόγος οὐκ ἀνούσιος, οὐδὲ οὐχ ὑφεστὼς, ἀλλʼ οὐσιώδης ἀληθῶς. Ἐπεὶ εἰ μὴ τοῦτον ἔχει τὸν τρόπον, εἴη ἂν πάντα, ἃ λέγεται, κατʼ ἐπίνοιαν καὶ ἁπλῶς λεγόμενα. Εἰ δὲ φευκτέον τὸ ἐκ τῆς ἐπινοίας ἄτοπον, ἄρα ἀληθὴς Λόγος οὐσιώδης ἐστίν. Ὥσπερ γὰρ ἀληθῶς Πατὴρ, οὕτως ἀληθῶς Σοφία. Κατὰ τοῦτο οὖν δύο μὲν, ὅτι μὴ κατὰ Σαβέλλιον ὁ αὐτὸς Πατὴρ καὶ Υἱὸς, ἀλλὰ ὁ Πατὴρ Πατὴρ, καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς Υἱός· ἓν δὲ, ὅτι Υἱὸς τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρός ἐστι φύσει, ἴδιος ὑπάρχων Λόγος αὐτοῦ. Τοῦτο ὁ Κύριος ἔλεγεν, ‘Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν·’ Οὔτε γὰρ ὁ Λόγος κεχώρισται τοῦ Πατρὸς, οὔτε ὁ Πατὴρ ἄλογος πώποτε ἦν ἢ ἐστι. Καὶ ὁ Λόγος οὖν Θεὸς, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ οὐκ ἄλογος· διὰ τοῦτο, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ, εἴρηκε.

2. Epei ei mē ousiōdēs Sophia, kai enousios Logos, kai ōn Huios, alla aplōs sophia, kai logos, kai huios en tǭ Patri, eiē an autos ho Patēr synthetos ek sophias kai logou. Ei de touto, akolouthēsei ta proeirēmena atopa; estai de kai autos heautou Patēr, kai ho Huios autos heauton gennōn, kai gennōmenos hyphʼ heautou; ē onoma monon esti Logos, kai Sophia, kai Huios, ouch hyphestēke de, kathʼ ou legetai tauta, mallon de hos esti tauta. Ei oun ouch hyphestēken, arga an eiē kai kena ta onomata, ektos ei mē an tis eipoi autosophian einai kai autologon ton Theon. Allʼ ei touto, eiē an autos heautou Patēr kai Huios; Patēr men, hote sophos, Huios de, hote Sophia. Alla mē hōs poiotēs tis tauta en tǭ Theǭ; apage; aprepes touto heurethēsetai gar synthetos ho Theos ex ousias kai poiotētos; pasa gar poiotēs en ousią esti. Kata touto de hē theia monas, adiairetos ousa, synthetos phanēsetai, temnomenē eis ousian kai symbebēkos. Peusteon oun tōn propetōn; ‘Ho Huios Sophia kai Logos ekērychthē tou Theou; pōs toinyn estin? ei men hōs poiotēs, edeichthē to atopon; ei de autosophia ho Theos, kai to ek toutou atopon eirētai para Sabelliǭ. ʼ Oukoun hōs gennēma kyriōs ex autou tou Patros, kata to tou phōtos paradeigma. Hōs gar apo pyros phōs, houtōs ek Theou Logos, kai Sophia ek sophou, kai ek Patros Huios. Tautę̄ gar kai hē monas adiairetos kai holoklēros menei, kai ho tautēs Huios Logos ouk anousios, oude ouch hyphestōs, allʼ ousiōdēs alēthōs. Epei ei mē touton echei ton tropon, eiē an panta, ha legetai, katʼ epinoian kai haplōs legomena. Ei de pheukteon to ek tēs epinoias atopon, ara alēthēs Logos ousiōdēs estin. Hōsper gar alēthōs Patēr, houtōs alēthōs Sophia. Kata touto oun dyo men, hoti mē kata Sabellion ho autos Patēr kai Huios, alla ho Patēr Patēr, kai ho Huios Huios; hen de, hoti Huios tēs ousias tou Patros esti physei, idios hyparchōn Logos autou. Touto ho Kyrios elegen, ‘Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen;’ Oute gar ho Logos kechōristai tou Patros, oute ho Patēr alogos pōpote ēn ē esti. Kai ho Logos oun Theos, kai ho Patēr ouk alogos; dia touto, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi, eirēke.

2. For if he were not a Wisdom with substance, a Word existing in substance, and a Son who is, but simply wisdom, word, and son in the Father, the Father himself would be composed of wisdom and word. And if so, the absurdities mentioned before will follow: he will be his own Father, and the Son will beget himself and be begotten by himself; or else Word, Wisdom, and Son are only a name, and the one of whom these things are said, or rather who is these things, does not subsist. And if he does not subsist, the names would be idle and empty, unless one were to say that God is wisdom-itself and word-itself. But if so, he would be his own Father and Son: Father when wise, Son when Wisdom. But these things are not in God as some quality; away with the thought, it is unfitting. For God will be found to be composed of substance and quality, since every quality is in a substance. On this view the divine unity, which is undivided, will appear composite, cut into substance and accident. So we must ask these reckless men: “The Son was proclaimed as God's Wisdom and Word; how, then, is he so? If as a quality, the absurdity has been shown; if God is wisdom-itself, the absurdity that follows from this has been stated in the case of Sabellius.” So he is an offspring, in the proper sense, from the Father himself, according to the example of light. For as light is from fire, so the Word is from God, Wisdom from the wise, and Son from the Father. For in this way the unity remains undivided and whole, and its Son, the Word, is not without substance nor non-subsistent, but truly substantial. For if it is not so, everything that is said would be said in thought only and merely in words. But if the absurdity that follows from “in thought only” must be avoided, then the true Word is substantial. For as there is truly a Father, so truly there is Wisdom. In this sense, then, they are two, since the Father and the Son are not the same, as Sabellius says, but the Father is Father and the Son is Son; but one, since the Son is by nature of the substance of the Father, being his own Word. This is what the Lord said: “I and the Father are one.” For neither is the Word separated from the Father, nor was or is the Father ever without Word. So the Word is God, and the Father is not without Word; therefore he said, “I am in the Father, and the Father is in me.”

Chapter 3

3Bright, 224

3. Καὶ πάλιν ὁ Χριστὸς Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστι. Πότερον οὖν ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ ὑπέστη, καὶ ὑποστὰς προσκεκόλληται τῷ Πατρί; ἢ ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὸν πεποίηκε καὶ ὠνόμασεν ἑαυτοῦ ‘Λόγονʼ; Εἰ μὲν οὖν τὸ πρῶτον, λέγω δὴ τὸ ‘ἑαυτῷ ὑπέστη καὶ Θεός ἐστι, ᾿ δύο ἂν εἶεν ἀρχαὶ, οὐκ ἔσται δὲ εἰκότως οὐδὲ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἴδιος, διὰ τὸ μὴ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἀλλʼ ἑαυτοῦ εἶναι· εἰ δὲ ἔξωθεν πεποίηται, εἴη ἂν κτίσμα. Λείπεται δὴ ἐξ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ λέγειν αὐτόν· εἰ δὲ τοῦτο, ἄλλο ἂν εἴη τὸ ἔκ τινος, καὶ ἄλλο τὸ ἐξ οὗ ἐστι· κατὰ τοῦτο ἄρα δύο. Εἰ δὲ μὴ δύο εἴη, ἀλλʼ ἐπὶ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λέγοιτο, ἔσται τὸ αὐτὸ αἴτιον καὶ αἰτιατὸν, καὶ γεννώμενον καὶ γεννῶν, ὅπερ ἄτοπον ἐπὶ Σαβελλίου δέδεικται. Εἰ δὲ ἐξ αὐτοῦ μὲν ἔστιν, οὐκ ἄλλο δὲ, ἔσται καὶ γεννῶν, καὶ μὴ γεννῶν· γεννῶν μὲν, ὅτι ἐξ αὐτοῦ προφέρει, μὴ γεννῶν δὲ, ὅτι μὴ ἄλλο αὐτοῦ ἐστιν. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο, εἴη ἂν κατʼ ἐπίνοιαν λεγόμενος ὁ αὐτὸς ‘Πατὴρʼ καὶ ‘Υἱός.’ Εἰ δὲ ἀπρεπὲς οὕτως, εἴη ἂν δύο, Πατὴρ καὶ Υἱός· ἓν δὲ, ὅτι ὁ Υἱὸς οὐκ ἔξωθεν, ἀλλʼ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ γεγέννηται. Εἰ δὲ φεύγει τις τὸ λέγειν ‘γέννημα, ʼ μόνον δὲ λέγει ὑπάρχειν τὸν Λόγον σὺν τῷ Θεῷ, φοβηθήτω ὁ τοιοῦτος μὴ φεύγων τὸ ὑπὸ τῆς γραφῆς λεγόμενον, ἐμπέσῃ εἰς ἀτοπίαν, διφυῆ τινα εἰσάγων τὸν Θεόν· μὴ διδοὺς γὰρ ἐκ τῆς μονάδος εἶναι τὸν Λόγον, ἀλλʼ ἁπλῶς κεκολλῆσθαι τῷ Πατρὶ Λόγον, δυάδα οὐσίας εἰσάγει, μηδετέραν τῆς ἑτέρας Πατέρα τυγχάνουσαν. Τὸ αὐτὸ δὲ καὶ περὶ δυνάμεως. Φανερώτερον δʼ ἄν τις ἴδοι τοῦτο, εἰ ἐπὶ Πατρὸς λάβοι· εἰς γὰρ Πατὴρ, καὶ οὐ δύο, ἀλλʼ ἐκ τοῦ ἑνὸς ὁ Υἱός. Ὥσπερ οὖν οὐ δύο Πατέρες, ἀλλʼ εἶς, οὕτως οὐ δύο ἀρχαὶ, ἀλλὰ μία, καὶ ἐκ τῆς μιᾶς οὐσιώδης ὁ Υἱός. Πρὸς Ἀρειανοὺς δὲ ἀνάπαλιν ἐρωτητέον· τοὺς μὲν γὰρ Σαβελλίζοντας ἀπὸ τῆς περὶ υἱοῦ ἐννοίας ἐλεγκτέον, τοὺς δὲ Ἀρειανοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς περὶ πατρός.

3. Kai palin ho Christos Logos tou Theou esti. Poteron oun aphʼ heautou hypestē, kai hypostas proskekollētai tǭ Patri? ē ho Theos auton pepoiēke kai ōnomasen heautou ‘Logonʼ? Ei men oun to prōton, legō dē to ‘heautǭ hypestē kai Theos esti, ᾿ dyo an eien archai, ouk estai de eikotōs oude tou Patros idios, dia to mē autou tou Patros, allʼ heautou einai; ei de exōthen pepoiētai, eiē an ktisma. Leipetai dē ex autou tou Theou legein auton; ei de touto, allo an eiē to ek tinos, kai allo to ex hou esti; kata touto ara dyo. Ei de mē dyo eiē, allʼ epi tou autou legoito, estai to auto aition kai aitiaton, kai gennōmenon kai gennōn, hoper atopon epi Sabelliou dedeiktai. Ei de ex autou men estin, ouk allo de, estai kai gennōn, kai mē gennōn; gennōn men, hoti ex autou propherei, mē gennōn de, hoti mē allo autou estin. Ei de touto, eiē an katʼ epinoian legomenos ho autos ‘Patērʼ kai ‘Huios.’ Ei de aprepes houtōs, eiē an dyo, Patēr kai Huios; hen de, hoti ho Huios ouk exōthen, allʼ ek tou Theou gegennētai. Ei de pheugei tis to legein ‘gennēma, ʼ monon de legei hyparchein ton Logon syn tǭ Theǭ, phobēthētō ho toioutos mē pheugōn to hypo tēs graphēs legomenon, empesę̄ eis atopian, diphyē tina eisagōn ton Theon; mē didous gar ek tēs monados einai ton Logon, allʼ haplōs kekollēsthai tǭ Patri Logon, dyada ousias eisagei, mēdeteran tēs heteras Patera tynchanousan. To auto de kai peri dynameōs. Phanerōteron dʼ an tis idoi touto, ei epi Patros laboi; eis gar Patēr, kai ou dyo, allʼ ek tou henos ho Huios. Hōsper oun ou dyo Pateres, allʼ eis, houtōs ou dyo archai, alla mia, kai ek tēs mias ousiōdēs ho Huios. Pros Areianous de anapalin erōtēteon; tous men gar Sabellizontas apo tēs peri huiou ennoias elenkteon, tous de Areianous apo tēs peri patros.

3. And again, Christ is the Word of God. Did he, then, subsist of himself and, having subsisted, attach himself to the Father? Or did God make him and name him his own “Word”? If the first, I mean “he subsisted by himself and is God,” there would be two origins; and he would naturally not be the Father's own either, since he would belong not to the Father himself but to himself. But if he was made from outside, he would be a creature. It remains, then, to say that he is from God himself. And if so, what is from someone is one thing, and that from which it is another; in this sense, then, they are two. But if they are not two, but the names are said of the same, then the same will be cause and caused, begotten and begetting, which has been shown to be absurd in the case of Sabellius. And if he is from him but is not another, he will be both begetting and not begetting: begetting because he brings him forth from himself, not begetting because he is not other than himself. And if so, the same would be called “Father” and “Son” in thought only. But if this is unfitting, they would be two, Father and Son; and one, because the Son has been begotten not from outside but from God. And if anyone shrinks from saying “offspring,” and says only that the Word exists with God, let him fear lest, shrinking from what Scripture says, he fall into absurdity, introducing a God of two natures. For by not granting that the Word is from the unity, but saying simply that a Word is attached to the Father, he introduces a pair of substances, neither of which is Father of the other. The same holds of Power. One may see this more clearly if one considers it in the case of the Father. For there is one Father, not two, and from the one is the Son. As, then, there are not two Fathers but one, so there are not two origins but one, and from the one is the Son, with substance. But the Arians must be questioned the other way round; for those who Sabellianize must be refuted from the notion of the Son, and the Arians from the notion of the Father.

Chapter 4

4Bright, 225–226

4. Λεκτέον οὖν· Ὁ Θεὸς σοφὸς καὶ οὐκ ἄλογός ἐστιν, ἢ τοὐναντίον ἄσοφος καὶ ἄλογος; Εἰ μὲν οὖν τὸ δεύτερον, αὐτόθεν ἔχει τὴν ἀτοπίαν· εἰ δὲ τὸ πρῶτον, ἐρωτητέον, πῶς ἐστι σοφὸς, καὶ οὐκ ἄλογος· πότερον ἔξωθεν ἐσχηκὼς τὸν Λόγον καὶ τὴν σοφίαν, ἢ ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ; Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἔξωθεν, ἔσται τις ὁ προδεδωκὼς αὐτῷ, καὶ πρὶν λαβεῖν ἄσοφος καὶ ἄλογος· εἰ δὲ ἐξ αὐτοῦ, δῆλον ὅτι οὐκ ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, οὐδʼ ‘ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν·᾿ ἀεὶ γὰρ ἦν· ἐπεὶ καὶ οὗ ἐστιν εἰκὼν, ἀεὶ ὑπάρχει. Ἐὰν δὲ λέγωσιν ὅτι ‘σοφὸς μὲν ἔστι καὶ οὐκ ἄλογος, ἰδίαν δὲ ἔχει ἐν ἑαυτῷ σοφίαν καὶ ἴδιον Λόγον, οὐ τὸν Χριστὸν δὲ, ἀλλʼ ἐν ᾦ καὶ τὸν Χριστὸν ἐποίησεʼ λεκτέον, ὅτι, εἰ ὁ Χριστὸς ἐν ἐκείνῳ τῷ Λόγῳ γέγονε, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ τὰ πάντα· καὶ αὐτὸς ἃν εἴη περὶ οὗ λέγει Ἰωάννης, ‘πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο καὶ ὁ ψαλμῳδὸς δὲ, ‘πάντα ἐν σοφίᾳ ἐποίησας.᾿ Εὑρεθήσεται δὲ ὁ Χριστὸς ψευδόμενος, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ᾿ ὄντος ἑτέρου ἐν τῷ Πατρί. Καὶ, ‘ὁ Λόγος δὲ σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ʼ οὐκ ἀληθὲς κατʼ αὐτούς· εἰ γὰρ, ἐν ᾧ τὰ πάντα ἐγένετο, αὐτὸς ἐγένετο σὰρξ, ὁ δὲ Χριστὸς οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ Λόγος, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα ἐγένετο, ἄρα ὁ Χριστὸς οὐ γέγονε σὰρξ, ἀλλʼ ἴσως ὠνομάσθη ‘Λόγοςʼ ὁ Χριστός. Καὶ εἰ τοῦτο, πρῶτον μὲν ἄλλος ἂν εἴη παρὰ τὸ ὄνομα· ἔπειτα οὐ διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο τὰ πάντα, ἀλλʼ ἐν ἐκείνῳ, ἐν ᾦ καὶ ὁ Χριστός. Εἰ δὲ φήσαιεν, ὡς ποιότητα εἶναι ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ τὴν σοφίαν, ἢ αὐτοσοφίαν εἶναι, ἀκολουθήσει τὰ ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν ἄτοπα εἰρημένα. Ἔσται γὰρ σύνθετος, καὶ αὐτὸς ἑαυτοῦ Υἱὸς καὶ Πατὴρ γινόμενος. Πλὴν ἐλεγκτέον καὶ δυσωπητέον αὐτοὺς, ὅτι ὁ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ Λόγος οὐκ ἂν εἴη κτίσμα, οὐδὲ ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος· ὄντος δὲ ἅπαξ ἐν Θεῷ Λόγου, αὐτὸς ἂν εἴη ὁ Χριστὸς ὁ λέγων, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ, ʼ ὁ διὰ τοῦτο καὶ μονογενὴς ὢν, ἐπειδὴ οὐκ ἄλλος τις ἐξ αὐτοῦ ἐγεννήθη. Εἷς οὗτος Υἱὸς, ὅς ἐστι Λόγος, σοφία, δύναμις· οὐ γὰρ σύνθετος ἐκ τούτων ὁ Θεὸς, ἀλλὰ γεννητικός. Ὥσπερ γὰρ τὰ κτίσματα Λόγῳ δημιουργεῖ, οὕτω κατὰ φύσιν τῆς ἰδίας οὐσίας ἔχει γέννημα τὸν Λόγον, διʼ οὗ καὶ δημιουργεῖ, καὶ κτίζει, καὶ οἰκονομεῖ τὰ πάντα. Τῷ γὰρ Λόγῳ καὶ τῇ Σοφίᾳ τὰ πάντα γέγονε, καὶ τῇ διατάξει αὐτοῦ διαμένει τὰ σύμπαντα. Τὸ αὐτὸ δὲ καὶ περὶ ‘Υἰοῦ·’ εἰ ἄγονος, καὶ ἀνενέργητος ὁ Θεός· γέννημα γὰρ αὐτοῦ ὁ Υἱὸς, διʼ οὗ ἐργάζεται· εἰ δὲ μὴ, αἱ αὐταὶ ἐρωτήσεις καὶ τὰ αὐτὰ ἄτοπα τοῖς ἀναισχυντοῦσιν ἀκολουθήσει.

4. Lekteon oun; Ho Theos sophos kai ouk alogos estin, ē tounantion asophos kai alogos? Ei men oun to deuteron, autothen echei tēn atopian; ei de to prōton, erōtēteon, pōs esti sophos, kai ouk alogos; poteron exōthen eschēkōs ton Logon kai tēn sophian, ē ex heautou? Ei men oun exōthen, estai tis ho prodedōkōs autǭ, kai prin labein asophos kai alogos; ei de ex autou, dēlon hoti ouk ‘ex ouk ontōn, oudʼ ‘ēn pote hote ouk ēn;᾿ aei gar ēn; epei kai hou estin eikōn, aei hyparchei. Ean de legōsin hoti ‘sophos men esti kai ouk alogos, idian de echei en heautǭ sophian kai idion Logon, ou ton Christon de, allʼ en ǭ kai ton Christon epoiēseʼ lekteon, hoti, ei ho Christos en ekeinǭ tǭ Logǭ gegone, dēlon hoti kai ta panta; kai autos han eiē peri hou legei Iōannēs, ‘panta diʼ autou egeneto kai ho psalmǭdos de, ‘panta en sophią epoiēsas.᾿ Heurethēsetai de ho Christos pseudomenos, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, ᾿ ontos heterou en tǭ Patri. Kai, ‘ho Logos de sarx egeneto, ʼ ouk alēthes katʼ autous; ei gar, en hǭ ta panta egeneto, autos egeneto sarx, ho de Christos ouk estin en tǭ Patri Logos, diʼ hou ta panta egeneto, ara ho Christos ou gegone sarx, allʼ isōs ōnomasthē ‘Logosʼ ho Christos. Kai ei touto, prōton men allos an eiē para to onoma; epeita ou diʼ autou egeneto ta panta, allʼ en ekeinǭ, en ǭ kai ho Christos. Ei de phēsaien, hōs poiotēta einai en tǭ Patri tēn sophian, ē autosophian einai, akolouthēsei ta en tois emprosthen atopa eirēmena. Estai gar synthetos, kai autos heautou Huios kai Patēr ginomenos. Plēn elenkteon kai dysōpēteon autous, hoti ho en tǭ Theǭ Logos ouk an eiē ktisma, oude ek tou mē ontos; ontos de hapax en Theǭ Logou, autos an eiē ho Christos ho legōn, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi, ʼ ho dia touto kai monogenēs ōn, epeidē ouk allos tis ex autou egennēthē. Heis houtos Huios, hos esti Logos, sophia, dynamis; ou gar synthetos ek toutōn ho Theos, alla gennētikos. Hōsper gar ta ktismata Logǭ dēmiourgei, houtō kata physin tēs idias ousias echei gennēma ton Logon, diʼ hou kai dēmiourgei, kai ktizei, kai oikonomei ta panta. Tǭ gar Logǭ kai tę̄ Sophią ta panta gegone, kai tę̄ diataxei autou diamenei ta sympanta. To auto de kai peri ‘Uiou;’ ei agonos, kai anenergētos ho Theos; gennēma gar autou ho Huios, diʼ hou ergazetai; ei de mē, hai autai erōtēseis kai ta auta atopa tois anaischyntousin akolouthēsei.

4. We must say, then: Is God wise and not without Word, or, on the contrary, without wisdom and without Word? If the second, the absurdity is immediate. If the first, we must ask how he is wise and not without Word: did he have the Word and the Wisdom from outside, or from himself? If from outside, there will be someone who gave them to him first, and before he received them he was without wisdom and without Word. But if from himself, it is clear that he is not “from nothing,” nor “there was once when he was not”; for he always was, since he whose image he is always exists. But if they say, “He is wise and not without Word, but he has his own wisdom and his own Word in himself, not Christ, but the one in which he also made Christ,” we must say that, if Christ came to be in that Word, clearly all things did too; and that Word would be the one of whom John says, “All things came to be through him,” and the psalmist, “In wisdom you made all things.” And Christ will be found to be lying when he says, “I am in the Father,” since another is in the Father. And “the Word became flesh” is not true according to them. For if the one in whom all things came to be became flesh, but Christ is not the Word in the Father through whom all things came to be, then Christ did not become flesh, but Christ was perhaps named “Word.” And if so, first, he would be other than the name; and then all things did not come to be through him, but in that other, in whom Christ too came to be. And if they say that wisdom is in the Father as a quality, or that he is wisdom-itself, the absurdities stated above will follow; for he will be composite, becoming his own Son and Father. But we must refute and shame them by showing that the Word in God could not be a creature nor from what is not; and since there is once a Word in God, he would be Christ himself, who says, “I am in the Father, and the Father is in me,” who is therefore also only-begotten, since no other was begotten from him. This one is the one Son, who is Word, Wisdom, Power; for God is not composed of these, but is their begetter. For as he creates the creatures by the Word, so, according to the nature of his own substance, he has the Word as offspring, through whom he creates, makes, and governs all things. For all things came to be by the Word and the Wisdom, and by his ordering the whole universe endures. The same holds of “Son”: if God is without offspring, he is also without activity; for the Son is his offspring, through whom he works. If not, the same questions and the same absurdities will follow for these shameless men.

Chapter 5

5Bright, 226

5. Ἐκ τοῦ Δευτερονομίου· ‘Ὑμεῖς δὲ οἱ προσκείμενοι Κυρίῳ τῷ Θεῷ ὑμῶν, ζῆτε πάντες ἐν τῇ σήμερον.᾿ Ἐκ τούτου δυνατὸν εἰδέναι τὴν διαφορὰν, καὶ γνῶναι ὅτι οὐκ ἔστι κτίσμα ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ Υἱὸς λέγει, ‘Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν·᾿ καὶ, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί·᾿ τὰ δὲ γενητὰ, ὅτʼ ἂν προκόπτῃ, πρόσκειται τῷ Κυρίῳ. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ Λόγος, ὡς ἴδιος, ἐν τῷ Πατρί ἐστι· τὰ δὲ γενητὰ, ἔξωθεν ὄντα, πρόσκειται, ὡς τῇ μὲν φύσει ἀλλότρια, τῇ δὲ προαιρέσει προσκείμενα. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ υἱὸς μὲν ὁ φύσει, ἕν ἐστι μετὰ τοῦ γεννῶντος· ὁ δὲ ἔξωθεν υἱοποιούμενος προσκείσεται τῷ γένει. Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ εὐθὺς ἐπιφέρει, ὅτι ‘ποῖον ἔθνος μέγα, ᾧ ἐστιν αὐτῷ Θεὸς ἐγγίζων; ʼ καὶ ἀλλαχοῦ, ‘Θεὸς ἐγγίζων ἐγώ· ʼ τοῖς γὰρ γενητοῖς ἐγγίζει, ὡς ξένοις αὐτοῦ οὖσι· τῷ δὲ Υἱῷ, ὡς ἰδίῳ, οὐκ ἐγγίζει, ἀλλʼ ἐν αὐτῷ ἐστι· καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς οὐ πρόσκειται, ἀλλὰ σύνεστι τῷ Πατρί. Ὅθεν καὶ πάλιν λέγει Μωσῆς ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ Δευτερονομίῳ, ‘τῆς φωνῆς αὐτοῦ ἀκούσεσθε, καὶ αὐτῷ προστεθήσεσθε.᾿ Τὸ δὲ προστιθέμενον ἔξωθεν προστίθεται.

5. Ek tou Deuteronomiou; ‘Hymeis de hoi proskeimenoi Kyriǭ tǭ Theǭ hymōn, zēte pantes en tę̄ sēmeron.᾿ Ek toutou dynaton eidenai tēn diaphoran, kai gnōnai hoti ouk esti ktisma ho Huios tou Theou. Ho men gar Huios legei, ‘Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen;᾿ kai, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi;᾿ ta de genēta, hotʼ an prokoptę̄, proskeitai tǭ Kyriǭ. Ho men gar Logos, hōs idios, en tǭ Patri esti; ta de genēta, exōthen onta, proskeitai, hōs tę̄ men physei allotria, tę̄ de proairesei proskeimena. Kai gar kai huios men ho physei, hen esti meta tou gennōntos; ho de exōthen huiopoioumenos proskeisetai tǭ genei. Dia touto kai euthys epipherei, hoti ‘poion ethnos mega, hǭ estin autǭ Theos engizōn? ʼ kai allachou, ‘Theos engizōn egō; ʼ tois gar genētois engizei, hōs xenois autou ousi; tǭ de Huiǭ, hōs idiǭ, ouk engizei, allʼ en autǭ esti; kai ho Huios ou proskeitai, alla synesti tǭ Patri. Hothen kai palin legei Mōsēs en autǭ tǭ Deuteronomiǭ, ‘tēs phōnēs autou akousesthe, kai autǭ prostethēsesthe.᾿ To de prostithemenon exōthen prostithetai.

5. From Deuteronomy: “But you who are attached to the Lord your God are all alive this day.” From this one can see the difference and know that the Son of God is not a creature. For the Son says, “I and the Father are one,” and, “I am in the Father, and the Father is in me”; but originated things, when they advance, are attached to the Lord. For the Word, as his own, is in the Father; but originated things, being outside, are attached, as being foreign by nature but attached by choice. For a son by nature is one with his begetter; but one made a son from outside will be attached to the family. For this reason he at once adds, “What great nation has a God drawing near to it?” and elsewhere, “I am a God who draws near.” For he draws near to originated things, as being foreign to him; but he does not draw near to the Son, as his own, but is in him. And the Son is not attached to the Father, but exists with him. Hence Moses says again in the same Deuteronomy, “You shall hear his voice and be joined to him.” And what is joined is joined from outside.

Chapter 6

6Bright, 226–227

6. Πρὸς δὲ τὴν ἀσθενῆ καὶ ἀνθρωπίνην ἔννοιαν τῶν Ἀρειανῶν, διὰ τὸ ὑπονοεῖν τὸν Κύριον ἐνδεᾶ, ὅταν λέγῃ, ‘ἐδόθη μοι, ᾿ καὶ ἐὰν λέγῃ ὁ Παῦλος, ‘διὰ τοῦτο ὑπερύψωσεν αὐτὸν, ʼ καὶ, ‘ἐκάθισεν ἐν δεξιᾷ, ʼ καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα, λεκτέον ὅτι ὁ Κύριος ἡμῶν, Λόγος ὢν Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἐφόρεσε σῶμα, καὶ γέγονε καὶ υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου, ἵνα, μεσίτης γενόμενος Θεοῦ καὶ ἀνθρώπων, τὰ μὲν Θεοῦ ἡμῖν, τὰ δὲ ἡμῶν τῷ Θεῷ διακονῇ. Ὅταν οὖν λέγηται πεινᾷν, καὶ δακρύειν, καὶ κοπιᾷν, καὶ ‘Ἐλωῒ, Ἐλωῒ, ’ ἀνθρώπινα ὄντα καὶ ἡμέτερα πάθη δέχεται παρʼ ἡμῶν, καὶ τῷ Πατρὶ ἀναφέρει, πρεσβεύων ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν, ἵνα ἐν αὐτῷ ἐξαφανισθῇ· ὅταν δὲ, ὅτι ‘ἐδόθη μοι ἐξουσία, ʼ καὶ, ‘ἔλαβον, ʼ καὶ, ‘διὰ τοῦτο ὑπερύψωσεν αὐτὸν ὁ Θεὸς, ʼ τὰ παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐστι χαρίσματα διʼ αὐτοῦ διδόμενα. Οὐ γὰρ ὁ Λόγος ἐνδεὴς ἦν, ἢ γέγονε πώποτε· οὐδὲ πάλιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἱκανοὶ ἦσαν ἑαυτοῖς διακονῆσαι ταῦτα· διὰ δὲ τοῦ Λόγου δίδοται ἡμῖν· διὰ τοῦτο, ὡς αὐτῷ ‘διδόμενα, ʼ ἡμῖν μεταδίδοται· διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ ἐνηνθρώπησεν, ἵνα, ὡς αὐτῷ διδόμενα, εἰς ἡμᾶς διαβῇ. Ἅνθρωπος γὰρ ψιλὸς οὐκ ἂν ἠξιώθη τούτων. Λόγος δὲ πάλιν μόνος οὐκ ἂν ἐδεήθη τούτων. Συνήφθη οὖν ἡμῖν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ τότε ἐξουσίαν ἡμῖν μετέδωκε, καὶ ‘ὑπερύψωσεν.᾿ Ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ γὰρ ὢν ὁ Λόγος ‘ὑπερύψωσεʼ τὸν ἄνθρωπον· καὶ ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ ὄντος τοῦ Λόγου, ‘ἔλαβεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος. Ἐπεὶ οὖν τοῦ Λόγου ὄντος ἐν σαρκὶ, ὑψώθη ὁ ἄνθρωπος, καὶ ἔλαβεν ἐξουσίαν, διὰ τοῦτο εἰς τὸν Λόγον ἀναφέρεται ταῦτα, ἐπειδὴ διʼ αὐτὸν ἐδόθη· διὰ γὰρ τὸν ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ Λόγον ἐδόθη ταῦτα τὰ χαρίσματα. Καὶ ὥσπερ ‘ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ʼ οὕτω καὶ ὁ ἄνθρωπος τὰ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου εἴληφε. Πάντα γὰρ ὅσα ὁ ἄνθρωπος εἴληφεν, ὁ Λόγος λέγεται εἰληφέναι· ἵνα δειχθῇ ὅτι οὐκ ἄξιος ὢν ὁ ἄνθρωπος λαβεῖν, ὅσον κεν εἰς τὴν ἀὐτοῦ φύσιν, ὅμως διὰ τὸν γενόμενον σάρκα Λόγον εἴληφεν. Ὅθεν ἐάν τι λέγηται ‘δίδοσθαιʼ τῷ Κυρίῳ, ἤ τι τοιοῦτον, νοεῖν δεῖ μὴ αὐτῷ ὡς χρῄζοντι δίδοσθαι, ἀλλὰ τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου. Καὶ γὰρ πᾶς πρεσβεύων ὑπὲρ ἄλλου, αὐτὸς τὴν χάριν λαμβάνει, οὐ χρήζων, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὸν ὑπὲρ οὗ πρεσβεύει.

6. Pros de tēn asthenē kai anthrōpinēn ennoian tōn Areianōn, dia to hyponoein ton Kyrion endea, hotan legę̄, ‘edothē moi, ᾿ kai ean legę̄ ho Paulos, ‘dia touto hyperypsōsen auton, ʼ kai, ‘ekathisen en dexią, ʼ kai ta toiauta, lekteon hoti ho Kyrios hēmōn, Logos ōn Huios tou Theou, ephorese sōma, kai gegone kai huios anthrōpou, hina, mesitēs genomenos Theou kai anthrōpōn, ta men Theou hēmin, ta de hēmōn tǭ Theǭ diakonę̄. Hotan oun legētai peinąn, kai dakryein, kai kopiąn, kai ‘Elōï, Elōï, ’ anthrōpina onta kai hēmetera pathē dechetai parʼ hēmōn, kai tǭ Patri anapherei, presbeuōn hyper hēmōn, hina en autǭ exaphanisthę̄; hotan de, hoti ‘edothē moi exousia, ʼ kai, ‘elabon, ʼ kai, ‘dia touto hyperypsōsen auton ho Theos, ʼ ta para tou Theou eis hēmas esti charismata diʼ autou didomena. Ou gar ho Logos endeēs ēn, ē gegone pōpote; oude palin hoi anthrōpoi hikanoi ēsan heautois diakonēsai tauta; dia de tou Logou didotai hēmin; dia touto, hōs autǭ ‘didomena, ʼ hēmin metadidotai; dia touto gar kai enēnthrōpēsen, hina, hōs autǭ didomena, eis hēmas diabę̄. Hanthrōpos gar psilos ouk an ēxiōthē toutōn. Logos de palin monos ouk an edeēthē toutōn. Synēphthē oun hēmin ho Logos, kai tote exousian hēmin metedōke, kai ‘hyperypsōsen.᾿ En anthrōpǭ gar ōn ho Logos ‘hyperypsōseʼ ton anthrōpon; kai en anthrōpǭ ontos tou Logou, ‘elaben ho anthrōpos. Epei oun tou Logou ontos en sarki, hypsōthē ho anthrōpos, kai elaben exousian, dia touto eis ton Logon anapheretai tauta, epeidē diʼ auton edothē; dia gar ton en anthrōpǭ Logon edothē tauta ta charismata. Kai hōsper ‘ho Logos sarx egeneto, ʼ houtō kai ho anthrōpos ta dia tou Logou eilēphe. Panta gar hosa ho anthrōpos eilēphen, ho Logos legetai eilēphenai; hina deichthę̄ hoti ouk axios ōn ho anthrōpos labein, hoson ken eis tēn autou physin, homōs dia ton genomenon sarka Logon eilēphen. Hothen ean ti legētai ‘didosthaiʼ tǭ Kyriǭ, ē ti toiouton, noein dei mē autǭ hōs chrę̄zonti didosthai, alla tǭ anthrōpǭ dia tou Logou. Kai gar pas presbeuōn hyper allou, autos tēn charin lambanei, ou chrēzōn, alla dia ton hyper hou presbeuei.

6. But against the weak and human notion of the Arians, who suppose the Lord to be in need when he says, “It was given to me,” and when Paul says, “therefore he highly exalted him,” and, “he sat down at the right hand,” and such things, we must say that our Lord, being the Word and Son of God, bore a body and became Son of Man as well, so that, having become mediator between God and men, he might minister the things of God to us and ours to God. So when he is said to hunger, weep, and grow weary, and to cry “Eloi, Eloi,” he receives from us these human sufferings, which are ours, and brings them to the Father, interceding for us, so that in him they may be done away with. And when it is said, “All authority was given to me,” and, “I received,” and, “therefore God highly exalted him,” these are gifts from God to us, given through him. For the Word was not in need, nor has he ever become so; nor, again, were men able to supply these things for themselves; but they are given to us through the Word. For this reason they are imparted to us as though “given” to him. For this is why he became man: so that, as given to him, they might pass over to us. For a mere man would not have been counted worthy of them; and again the Word alone would not have needed them. So the Word was joined to us, and then imparted authority to us and “highly exalted” us. For the Word, being in man, “highly exalted” man; and since the Word was in man, man “received.” Since, then, when the Word was in the flesh, man was exalted and received authority, these things are referred to the Word, since they were given because of him; for these gifts were given because of the Word in man. And as “the Word became flesh,” so man has received what comes through the Word. For all that man has received, the Word is said to have received, to show that man, though not worthy to receive as far as his own nature goes, has nevertheless received because of the Word who became flesh. So if anything is said to be “given” to the Lord, or anything of the kind, we must understand that it is given not to him as needing it, but to man through the Word. For everyone who intercedes for another receives the favor himself, not needing it, but because of the one for whom he intercedes.

Chapter 7

7Bright, 227

7. Ὥσπερ γὰρ τὰς ἀσθενείας ἡμῶν λαμβάνει οὐκ ἀσθενῶν, καὶ πεινᾷ οὐ πεινῶν, ἀλλὰ τὰ ἡμῶν ἀναπέμπει εἰς τὸ ἐξαλειφθῆναι· οὕτω τὰς ἀντὶ τῶν ἀσθενειῶν παρὰ Θεοῦ δωρεὰς πάλιν αὐτὸς δέχεται, ἵνα συναφθεὶς ἄνθρωπος μεταλαβεῖν δυνηθῇ. Λέγει γοῦν ὁ Κύριος, πάντα ὅσα δέδωκάς μοι, δέδωκα αὐτοῖς·᾿ καὶ πάλιν, ‘ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν ἐρωτῶ.’ Ἠρώτα γὰρ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν τὰ ἡμῶν ἀναδεχόμενος, καὶ ἐδίδου ἃ ἐλάμβανεν. Ἐπειδὴ οὖν, συναφθέντος τοῦ Λόγου τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ, εἰς τὸν Λόγον ἀποβλέπων ἐχαρίζετο ὁ Πατὴρ τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ τὸ ὑψωθῆναι, τὸ ἔχειν πᾶσαν ἐξουσίαν, καὶ ὅσα τοιαῦτα, διὰ τοῦτο αὐτῷ τῷ Λόγῳ πάντα ἀναφέρεται, καὶ ὡς αὐτῷ ‘διδόμενάʼ ἐστιν, ἃ διʼ αὐτοῦ ἡμεῖς λαμβάνομεν. Ὡς γὰρ διʼ ἡμᾶς ἐνηνθρώπησεν αὐτὸς, οὕτως ἡμεῖς διʼ αὐτὸν ὑψούμεθα. Οὐδὲν οὖν ἄτοπον εἰ, ὥσπερ διʼ ἡμᾶς ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸν, καὶ διʼ ἡμᾶς λέγεται ὑπερυψῶσθαι. ‘ Ἐχαρίσατοʼ οὖν ‘αὐτῷ, ᾿ ἀντὶ τοῦ ‘ἡμῖν διʼ αὐτὸνʼ καὶ ‘ὑπερύψωσεν, ʼ ἀντὶ τοῦ ‘ἡμᾶς ἐν αὐτῷ.᾿ Καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Λόγος, ἡμῶν ὑψουμένων, καὶ λαμβανόντων, καὶ βοηθουμένων, ὡς αὐτὸς ὑψούμενος, καὶ λαμβάνων, καὶ βοηθούμενος, εὐχαριστεῖ τῷ Πατρὶ, τὰ ἡμέτερα εἰς ἑαυτὸν ἀναφέρων, καὶ λέγων, ‘πάντα ὅσα δέδωκάς μοι, δέδωκα αὐτοῖς.᾿

7. Hōsper gar tas astheneias hēmōn lambanei ouk asthenōn, kai peiną ou peinōn, alla ta hēmōn anapempei eis to exaleiphthēnai; houtō tas anti tōn astheneiōn para Theou dōreas palin autos dechetai, hina synaphtheis anthrōpos metalabein dynēthę̄. Legei goun ho Kyrios, panta hosa dedōkas moi, dedōka autois;᾿ kai palin, ‘hyper autōn erōtō.’ Ērōta gar hyper hēmōn ta hēmōn anadechomenos, kai edidou ha elambanen. Epeidē oun, synaphthentos tou Logou tǭ anthrōpǭ, eis ton Logon apoblepōn echarizeto ho Patēr tǭ anthrōpǭ to hypsōthēnai, to echein pasan exousian, kai hosa toiauta, dia touto autǭ tǭ Logǭ panta anapheretai, kai hōs autǭ ‘didomenaʼ estin, ha diʼ autou hēmeis lambanomen. Hōs gar diʼ hēmas enēnthrōpēsen autos, houtōs hēmeis diʼ auton hypsoumetha. Ouden oun atopon ei, hōsper diʼ hēmas etapeinōsen heauton, kai diʼ hēmas legetai hyperypsōsthai. ‘ Echarisatoʼ oun ‘autǭ, ᾿ anti tou ‘hēmin diʼ autonʼ kai ‘hyperypsōsen, ʼ anti tou ‘hēmas en autǭ.᾿ Kai autos de ho Logos, hēmōn hypsoumenōn, kai lambanontōn, kai boēthoumenōn, hōs autos hypsoumenos, kai lambanōn, kai boēthoumenos, eucharistei tǭ Patri, ta hēmetera eis heauton anapherōn, kai legōn, ‘panta hosa dedōkas moi, dedōka autois.᾿

7. For just as he takes our weaknesses, not being weak, and hungers, not hungering, but sends up what is ours to be wiped out, so in turn he himself receives the gifts from God given in place of the weaknesses, so that man, joined to him, may be able to share in them. So the Lord says, “All that you have given me I have given them,” and again, “I pray for them.” For he prayed for us, taking up what is ours, and he gave what he received. Since, then, when the Word was joined to man, the Father, looking to the Word, granted man to be exalted, to have all authority, and all such things, for this reason everything is referred to the Word himself, and what we receive through him is as though “given” to him. For as he became man because of us, so we are exalted because of him. So there is nothing absurd if, just as he humbled himself because of us, he is also said to have been highly exalted because of us. So “he granted him” means “to us because of him,” and “he highly exalted” means “us in him.” And the Word himself, when we are exalted, receive, and are helped, gives thanks to the Father as though he himself were exalted, receiving, and helped, referring what is ours to himself and saying, “All that you have given me I have given them.”

Chapter 8

8Bright, 228

8. Οἱ περὶ Εὐσέβιον οἱ Ἀρειομανῖται, ἀρχὴν τοῦ εἶναι τῷ Υἱῷ διδόντες, προσποιοῦνται μὴ βούλεσθαι ἀρχὴν αὐτὸν ἔχειν βασιλείας· ἔστι δὲ γελοῖον· ὁ γὰρ ἀρχὴν τοῦ εἶναι διδοὺς τῷ Υἱῷ, πρόδηλον ὅτι καὶ τοῦ βασιλεύειν ἀρχὴν δίδωσιν αὐτῷ· ὥστε ὁμολογοῦντες ὃ ἀρνοῦνται, τυφλώττουσι. Καὶ πάλιν οἱ λέγοντες μόνον ὄνομα εἶναι ‘Υἱοῦ, ᾿ ἀνούσιον δὲ καὶ ἀνυπόστατον εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, τουτέστι τὸν Λόγον τοῦ Πατρὸς, προσποιοῦνται ἀγανακτεῖν κατὰ τῶν λεγόντων, ‘ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν·᾿ ἔστι δὲ καὶ τοῦτο γελοῖον· οἱ γὰρ ὅλως τὸ εἶναι αὐτῷ μὴ διδόντες, ἀγανακτοῦσι κατὰ τῶν κᾂν χρόνῳ διδόντων. Καὶ οὗτοι οὖν ὅπερ ἀρνοῦνται, διὰ τοῦ ἐπιτιμᾷν τοῖς ἄλλοις, ὁμολογοῦσι. Πάλιν τε οἱ περὶ Εὐσέβιον, Υἱὸν ὁμολογοῦντες, ἀρνοῦνται αὐτὸν εἶναι φύσει Λόγον, καὶ κατʼ ἐπίνοιαν ‘Λόγονʼ λέγεσθαι τὸν Υἱὸν βούλονται· οἱ δὲ ἕτεροι, Λόγον ὁμολογοῦντες, ἀρνοῦνται αὐτὸν εἶναι Υἱὸν, καὶ κατʼ ἐπίνοιαν ‘Υἱὸνʼ λέγεσθαι τὸν Λόγον βούλονται, ἐξ ἴσου κενοβατοῦντες.

8. Hoi peri Eusebion hoi Areiomanitai, archēn tou einai tǭ Huiǭ didontes, prospoiountai mē boulesthai archēn auton echein basileias; esti de geloion; ho gar archēn tou einai didous tǭ Huiǭ, prodēlon hoti kai tou basileuein archēn didōsin autǭ; hōste homologountes ho arnountai, typhlōttousi. Kai palin hoi legontes monon onoma einai ‘Huiou, ᾿ anousion de kai anypostaton einai ton Huion tou Theou, toutesti ton Logon tou Patros, prospoiountai aganaktein kata tōn legontōn, ‘ēn pote hote ouk ēn;᾿ esti de kai touto geloion; hoi gar holōs to einai autǭ mē didontes, aganaktousi kata tōn kąn chronǭ didontōn. Kai houtoi oun hoper arnountai, dia tou epitimąn tois allois, homologousi. Palin te hoi peri Eusebion, Huion homologountes, arnountai auton einai physei Logon, kai katʼ epinoian ‘Logonʼ legesthai ton Huion boulontai; hoi de heteroi, Logon homologountes, arnountai auton einai Huion, kai katʼ epinoian ‘Huionʼ legesthai ton Logon boulontai, ex isou kenobatountes.

8. Eusebius and his followers, the Ariomaniacs, while giving the Son a beginning of being, pretend not to want him to have a beginning of kingship. But this is ridiculous; for whoever gives the Son a beginning of being clearly gives him a beginning of reigning as well; so that they are blind, confessing what they deny. And again, those who say that “Son” is only a name, and that the Son of God, that is, the Word of the Father, is without substance and without subsistence, pretend to be angry with those who say, “there was once when he was not.” This too is ridiculous; for those who do not give him being at all are angry with those who give it to him at least in time. So these too, by rebuking others, confess what they deny. And again, Eusebius and his followers, confessing a Son, deny that he is Word by nature, and want the Son to be called “Word” in thought only; while the others, confessing a Word, deny that he is Son, and want the Word to be called “Son” in thought only, both walking on empty air alike.

Chapter 9

9Bright, 228

9. ‘Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν Τὰ δύο ἓν εἶναί φατε, ἢ τὸ ἓν διώνυμον, ἢ πάλιν τὸ ἓν εἰς δύο διῃρῆσθαι. Εἰ μὲν οὖν τὸ ἓν εἰς δύο διῄρηται, ἀνάγκη σῶμα εἶναι τὸ διαιρεθὲν, καὶ μηδέτερον τέλειον, μέρος γὰρ ἑκάτερον καὶ οὐχ ὅλον· εἰ δὲ τὸ ἓν διώνυμον, Σαβελλίου τὸ ἐπιτήδευμα, τὸν αὐτὸν Υἱὸν καὶ Πατέρα λέγοντος, καὶ ἑκάτερον ἀναιροῦντος, ὅτε μὲν ‘Υἱὸς, ’ τὸν Πατέρα, ὅτε δὲ ‘Πατὴρ, ’ τὸν Υἱόν. Εἰ δὲ τὰ δύο ἓν, ἀνάγκη δύο μὲν εἶναι, ἓν δὲ κατὰ τὴν θεότητα, καὶ κατὰ τὸ ὁμοούσιον εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ἐξ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Πατρὸς εἶναι τὸν Λόγον· ὥστε δύο μὲν εἶναι, ὅτι Πατήρ ἐστι καὶ Υἱὸς, ὅ ἐστι Λόγος, ἓν δὲ, ὅτι εἴς Θεός. Εἰ γὰρ μὴ οὕτως ἐστὶν, ἔδει εἰπεῖν, ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ Πατὴρ, ʼ ἢ ‘ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατήρ εἰμι.᾿ Νῦν δὲ ἐν τῷ ‘ἐγὼ, ᾿ τὸν Υἱὸν σημαίνει· ἐν δὲ τῷ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ, ᾿ τὸν γεννήσαντα· ἐν δὲ τῷ ‘ἓν, ’ τὴν μίαν θεότητα καὶ τὸ ὁμοούσιον αὐτοῦ. Οὐ γὰρ καθʼ Ἕλληνας ὁ αὐτὸς σοφὸς καὶ σοφία ἐστὶν, ἢ ὁ αὐτὸς Πατὴρ καὶ Λόγος ἐστίν· ἀπρεπὲς γὰρ αὐτὸν ἑαυτοῦ πατέρα εἶναι· ἡ δὲ θεία διδασκαλία οἶδε Πατέρα καὶ Υἱὸν, καὶ σοφὸν καὶ σοφίαν, καὶ Θεὸν καὶ Λόγον· καθόλου μέντοι φυλάττει ἀδιαίρετον, καὶ ἀδιάσπαστον, καὶ ἀμέριστον κατὰ πάντα.

9. ‘Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen Ta dyo hen einai phate, ē to hen diōnymon, ē palin to hen eis dyo dię̄rēsthai. Ei men oun to hen eis dyo dię̄rētai, anankē sōma einai to diairethen, kai mēdeteron teleion, meros gar hekateron kai ouch holon; ei de to hen diōnymon, Sabelliou to epitēdeuma, ton auton Huion kai Patera legontos, kai hekateron anairountos, hote men ‘Huios, ’ ton Patera, hote de ‘Patēr, ’ ton Huion. Ei de ta dyo hen, anankē dyo men einai, hen de kata tēn theotēta, kai kata to homoousion einai ton Huion tǭ Patri, kai ex autou tou Patros einai ton Logon; hōste dyo men einai, hoti Patēr esti kai Huios, ho esti Logos, hen de, hoti eis Theos. Ei gar mē houtōs estin, edei eipein, egō eimi ho Patēr, ʼ ē ‘egō kai ho Patēr eimi.᾿ Nyn de en tǭ ‘egō, ᾿ ton Huion sēmainei; en de tǭ kai ho Patēr, ᾿ ton gennēsanta; en de tǭ ‘hen, ’ tēn mian theotēta kai to homoousion autou. Ou gar kathʼ Hellēnas ho autos sophos kai sophia estin, ē ho autos Patēr kai Logos estin; aprepes gar auton heautou patera einai; hē de theia didaskalia oide Patera kai Huion, kai sophon kai sophian, kai Theon kai Logon; katholou mentoi phylattei adiaireton, kai adiaspaston, kai ameriston kata panta.

9. “I and the Father are one.” You say either that the two are one, or that the one has two names, or again that the one has been divided into two. If the one has been divided into two, what is divided must be a body, and neither part complete, for each is a part and not a whole. If the one has two names, this is the device of Sabellius, who says that the Son and the Father are the same, and abolishes each: the Father when there is a “Son,” and the Son when there is a “Father.” But if the two are one, then necessarily they are two, but one in Godhead, and in the Son's being “of one substance” with the Father, and in the Word's being from the Father himself; so that they are two, because there is a Father and a Son, who is the Word; but one, because there is one God. For if it were not so, he should have said, “I am the Father,” or, “I and the Father am.” But as it is, in “I” he signifies the Son; in “and the Father,” the one who begot him; and in “one,” the one Godhead and his being of one substance. For it is not, as the Greeks hold, that the same is wise and wisdom, or that the same is Father and Word; for it is unfitting for him to be his own Father. But the divine teaching knows Father and Son, wise and Wisdom, God and Word; yet in every way it keeps him undivided, unseparated, and without partition in all respects.

Chapter 10

10Bright, 229

10. Ἐὰν δὲ, ὅτι δύο ἐστὶν ὁ Πατὴρ καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, ἀκούων τις διαβάλλοι, ὡς ‘δύο θεῶνʼ καταγγελλομένων (τοιαῦτα γάρ τινες ἑαυτοῖς ἀναπλάττονται, καὶ εὐθέως γελῶσιν, ὅτι ‘δύο θεοὺς λέγετεʼ)· λεκτέον πρὸς τοὺς τοιούτους· Εἰ ὁ Πατέρα καὶ Υἱὸν γινώσκων δύο θεοὺς λέγει, ὥρα καὶ τὸν λέγοντα ‘ἕνα, ’ ἀναιρεῖν τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ Σαβελλίζειν. Εἰ γὰρ ὁ λέγων ‘δύοʼ Ἑλληνίζει, οὐκοῦν ὁ λέγων ‘ἓνʼ Σαβελλίζει. Τοῦτο δὲ οὐκ ἔστι· μὴ γένοιτο, ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ ὁ λέγων ‘Πατέρα καὶ Υἱὸν δύοʼ ἕνα Θεὸν λέγει, οὕτως ὁ λέγων ‘ἕνα Θεὸν δύο φρονείτω Πατέρα καὶ Υἱὸν, ἕν ὄντας τῇ θεότητι, καὶ τῷ ἐξ αὐτοῦ ἀμέριστον καὶ ἀδιαίρετον καὶ ἀχώριστον εἶναι τὸν Λόγον ἀπὸ τοῦ Πατρός. ἔστω δὲ παράδειγμα ἀνθρώπινον, τὸ πῦρ καὶ τὸ ἐξ αὐτοῦ ἀπαύγασμα, δύο μὲν τῷ εἶναι καὶ ὁρᾶσθαι, ἓν δὲ τῷ ἐξ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀδιαίρετον εἶναι τὸ ἀπαύγασμα αὐτοῦ.

10. Ean de, hoti dyo estin ho Patēr kai ho Huios, akouōn tis diaballoi, hōs ‘dyo theōnʼ katangellomenōn (toiauta gar tines heautois anaplattontai, kai eutheōs gelōsin, hoti ‘dyo theous legeteʼ); lekteon pros tous toioutous; Ei ho Patera kai Huion ginōskōn dyo theous legei, hōra kai ton legonta ‘hena, ’ anairein ton Huion, kai Sabellizein. Ei gar ho legōn ‘dyoʼ Hellēnizei, oukoun ho legōn ‘henʼ Sabellizei. Touto de ouk esti; mē genoito, allʼ hōsper ho legōn ‘Patera kai Huion dyoʼ hena Theon legei, houtōs ho legōn ‘hena Theon dyo phroneitō Patera kai Huion, hen ontas tę̄ theotēti, kai tǭ ex autou ameriston kai adiaireton kai achōriston einai ton Logon apo tou Patros. estō de paradeigma anthrōpinon, to pyr kai to ex autou apaugasma, dyo men tǭ einai kai horasthai, hen de tǭ ex autou kai adiaireton einai to apaugasma autou.

10. And if anyone, hearing that the Father and the Son are two, slanders us as proclaiming “two gods” (for some invent such things for themselves and at once laugh, saying, “You speak of two gods”), we must say to such people: If one who acknowledges Father and Son speaks of two gods, it is time for one who says “one” to abolish the Son and Sabellianize. For if one who says “two” speaks like a pagan, then one who says “one” speaks like Sabellius. But this is not so, far from it! Rather, just as one who says “Father and Son are two” speaks of one God, so let one who says “one God” think of the Father and the Son as two, being one in Godhead, and in the Word's being from him undivided, indivisible, and inseparable from the Father. Let a human example serve: fire and the radiance from it are two in being and in being seen, but one in that its radiance is from it and undivided.

Chapter 11

11Bright, 229

11. Εἰς τὴν αὐτὴν μὲν ἄνοιαν τοῖς Ἀρειανοῖς πίπτουσι· κἀκεῖνοι γάρ φασι διʼ ἡμᾶς αὐτὸν ἐκτίσθαι, ἵνα ἡμᾶς κτίσῃ, ὥσπερ τοῦ Θεοῦ περιμένοντος τὴν ἡμετέραν κτίσιν, ἵνα ἢ ‘προβάληταιʼ κατʼ ἐκείνους, ἢ ‘κτίσῃʼ κατὰ τούτους. Ἀρειανοὶ μὲν οὖν πλέον ἡμῖν ἢ τῷ Υἱῷ χαρίζονται· οὐ γὰρ ἡμεῖς διʼ ἐκεῖνον, φασὶν, ἀλλʼ ἐκεῖνος διʼ ἡμᾶς γέγονεν· εἴγε διὰ τοῦτο ἐκτίσθη καὶ ὑπέστη, ἵνα ἡμᾶς διʼ αὐτοῦ κτίσῃ ὁ Θεός. Οὕτοι δὲ, ἐξ ἴσου ἢ καὶ μειζόνως ἀσεβοῦντες, ἔλαττον τῷ Θεῷ ἢ ἡμῖν διδόασιν. Ἡμεῖς γὰρ πολλάκις καὶ σιωπῶντες μὲν, ἐνθυμούμενοι δὲ, ἐνεργοῦμεν, ὥστε τὰ ἐκ τῆς ἐνθυμήσεως καὶ εἰδωλοποιεῖσθαι· τὸν δὲ Θεὸν σιωπῶντα μὲν ἀνενέργητον, λαλοῦντα δὲ ἰσχύειν αὐτὸν βούλονται· εἴγε σιωπῶν μὲν οὐκ ἠδύνατο ποιεῖν, λαλῶν δὲ κτίζειν ἤρξατο. Ἐρέσθαι γὰρ αὐτοὺς δίκαιον, εἰ ὁ Λόγος, ἐν τῷ Θεῷ ὢν, τέλειος ἦν, ὥστε καὶ ποιεῖν δύνασθαι. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἀτελὴς ἦν, ἐν Θεῷ ὢν, γεννηθεὶς δὲ τέλειος γέγονεν, ἡμεῖς αἴτιοι τῆς τελειότητος αὐτοῦ, εἴγε διʼ ἡμᾶς γεγέννηται· διʼ ἡμᾶς γὰρ καὶ τὸ δύνασθαι ποιεῖν προσείληφεν. Εἰ δὲ τέλειος ἦν ἐν Θεῷ, ὥστε καὶ ποιεῖν δύνασθαι, περιττὴ ἡ γέννησις αὐτοῦ· ἐδύνατο γὰρ, καὶ ἐν Πατρὶ ὢν, δημιουργεῖν· ὥστε ἢ οὐ γεγέννηται, ἢ γεγέννηται οὐ διʼ ἡμᾶς, ἀλλʼ ὅτι ἀεὶ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν. Ἡ γὰρ γέννησις αὐτοῦ οὐ τὴν ἡμῶν κτίσιν δείκνυσιν, ἀλλὰ τὸ ‘ἐκ ΘΕοῦʼ εἶναι· ἦν γὰρ καὶ πρὸ τῆς κτίσεως ἡμῶν.

11. Eis tēn autēn men anoian tois Areianois piptousi; kakeinoi gar phasi diʼ hēmas auton ektisthai, hina hēmas ktisę̄, hōsper tou Theou perimenontos tēn hēmeteran ktisin, hina ē ‘probalētaiʼ katʼ ekeinous, ē ‘ktisę̄ʼ kata toutous. Areianoi men oun pleon hēmin ē tǭ Huiǭ charizontai; ou gar hēmeis diʼ ekeinon, phasin, allʼ ekeinos diʼ hēmas gegonen; eige dia touto ektisthē kai hypestē, hina hēmas diʼ autou ktisę̄ ho Theos. Houtoi de, ex isou ē kai meizonōs asebountes, elatton tǭ Theǭ ē hēmin didoasin. Hēmeis gar pollakis kai siōpōntes men, enthymoumenoi de, energoumen, hōste ta ek tēs enthymēseōs kai eidōlopoieisthai; ton de Theon siōpōnta men anenergēton, lalounta de ischyein auton boulontai; eige siōpōn men ouk ēdynato poiein, lalōn de ktizein ērxato. Eresthai gar autous dikaion, ei ho Logos, en tǭ Theǭ ōn, teleios ēn, hōste kai poiein dynasthai. Ei men oun atelēs ēn, en Theǭ ōn, gennētheis de teleios gegonen, hēmeis aitioi tēs teleiotētos autou, eige diʼ hēmas gegennētai; diʼ hēmas gar kai to dynasthai poiein proseilēphen. Ei de teleios ēn en Theǭ, hōste kai poiein dynasthai, perittē hē gennēsis autou; edynato gar, kai en Patri ōn, dēmiourgein; hōste ē ou gegennētai, ē gegennētai ou diʼ hēmas, allʼ hoti aei ek tou Patros estin. Hē gar gennēsis autou ou tēn hēmōn ktisin deiknysin, alla to ‘ek ThEouʼ einai; ēn gar kai pro tēs ktiseōs hēmōn.

11. They fall into the same folly as the Arians. For the Arians too say that he was created for us, so that he might create us, as if God were waiting for our creation, in order either to “put him forth,” according to these men, or to “create” him, according to those. So the Arians grant more to us than to the Son; for they say that we did not come to be for his sake, but he for ours, if indeed he was created and came to subsist for this purpose, that God might create us through him. And these men, equally or even more impious, give less to God than to us. For we are often active even while silent, by thinking, so that we form images from what we think. But they want God to be inactive when silent, and to have power only when speaking, if indeed he could not make while silent and began to create when speaking. It is fair to ask them whether the Word, being in God, was complete, so as to be able to make. If he was incomplete while in God, and became complete when begotten, we are the cause of his completeness, if indeed he was begotten for us; for it was for us that he gained the ability to make. But if he was complete in God, so as to be able to make, his begetting is superfluous; for he could create even while in the Father. So either he has not been begotten, or he has been begotten not for us but because he is always from the Father. For his begetting shows not our creation but his being “from God”; for he existed even before our creation.

Chapter 12

12Bright, 230–231

12. Τὸ αὐτὸ δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς τολμῶντες φανήσονται. Εἰ γὰρ σιωπῶν οὐκ ἠδύνατο ποιεῖν, ἀνάγκη προσειληφέναι αὐτὸν δύναμιν γεννήσαντα, ὅ ἐστι, λαλήσαντα. Καὶ πόθεν προσείληφε; καὶ διὰ τί; Εἰ δὲ ἠδύνατο, ἔχων ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸν Λόγον, ποιεῖν, περιττῶς γεννᾷ, δυνάμενος καὶ σιωπῶν ποιεῖν. Ἔπειτα, εἰ πρὸ τοῦ γεννηθῆναι ἐν τῷ Θεῷ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, ἄρα γεννηθεὶς ἐκτὸς καὶ ἔξω τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστιν. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο, πῶς νῦν λέγει, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί;’ Εἰ δὲ νῦν ἐν τῷ Πατρί ἐστιν, ἄρα ἀεὶ ἦν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ὥσπερ καὶ νῦν ἐστι, καὶ περιττὸν τὸ λέγειν, ‘Διʼ ἡμᾶς γεγέννηται, καὶ μεθʼ ἡμᾶς ἀνατρέχει, ἵνα ᾖ ὥσπερ ἦν.᾿ Οὐ γὰρ ἦν ὅπερ οὐκ ἔστι νῦν, οὐδέ ἐστιν ὅπερ οὐκ ἦν· ἀλλʼ ἔστιν ὥσπερ ἦν ἀεὶ, καὶ ὡσαύτως καὶ κατὰ τὰ αὐτὰ ἔχων· ἐπεὶ ἀτελὴς καὶ τρεπτὸς φανήσεται. Εἰ γὰρ, ὅπερ ἦν τοῦτʼ ἔσται μετὰ ταῦτα, ὡς νῦν οὐκ ὢν, δῆλον ὅτι οὐκ ἔστι νῦν ὅπερ ἦν καὶ ἔσται. Λέγω δέ· εἰ ἐν Θεῷ ἦν πρότερον, καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα πάλιν ἔσται, δῆλον ὅτι οὐκ ἔστι νῦν ἐν τῷ Θεῷ ὁ Λόγος. Ἀλλʼ ἐλέγχει τούτους ὁ Κύριος, λέγων, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί·’ οὕτω γάρ ἐστι νῦν, ὥσπερ ἦν ἀεί. Εἰ δὲ οὕτω νῦν ἐστιν, ὥσπερ ἦν ἀεὶ, δῆλον ὅτι οὐ ποτὲ μὲν ἐγεννᾶτο, ποτὲ δὲ οὔ· οὐδὲ ποτὲ μὲν ἐν Θεῷ ἡσυχία ἦν, ποτὲ δὲ ἐλάλει· ἀλλʼ ἔστιν ἀεὶ Πατὴρ, καὶ Υἱὸς ὁ τούτου Λόγος, οὐκ ὀνόματι μόνον ‘Λόγος, ’ οὐδὲ κατʼ ἐπίνοιαν ‘Υἱὸςʼ ὁ Λόγος, ἀλλʼ ὑπάρχων ὁμοούσιος τῷ Πατρὶ, οὐ διʼ ἡμᾶς γεννηθεὶς, ἡμεῖς γὰρ διʼ ἐκεῖνον γεγόναμεν. Ἐπεὶ εἰ διʼ ἡμᾶς ἐγεννήθη, καὶ ἐν τῷ γεγεννῆσθαι αὐτὸν ἐκτίσθημεν, καὶ τῇ γεννήσει αὐτοῦ συνέστηκεν ἡ κτίσις, ἀνατρέχει δὲ ἵνα ᾖ ὅπερ πρότερον ἦν, πρῶτον μὲν ἔσται πάλιν μὴ γεννώμενος ὁ γεννηθείς. Εἰ γὰρ ἡ πρόοδος αὐτοῦ γέννησίς ἐστιν, ἡ ἀναδρομὴ πάλιν παῦλα τῆς γεννήσεως· γενομένου γὰρ αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ, σιωπήσει πάλιν ὁ Θεός. Εἰ δὲ σιωπήσει, ἔσται ὅπερ ἦν, σιωπῶντος αὐτοῦ, ἡσυχία, καὶ οὐ κτίσις· παύσεται ἄρα ἡ κτίσις. Ὥσπερ γὰρ προελθόντος τοῦ Λόγου, γέγονεν ἡ κτίσις, καὶ ὑπῆρξεν, οὕτω παλινδρομοῦντος τοῦ Λόγου, οὐχ ὑπάρξει ἡ κτίσις. Τίς οὖν χρεία τοῦ γενέσθαι, εἰ παύσεται; ἢ τί καὶ ἐλάλει ὁ Θεὸς, ἵνα μετὰ ταῦτα σιωπήσῃ; τί δὲ προεβάλλετο, ὃν ἀνακαλεῖται; τί δὲ καὶ ἐγέννα, οὗ τὴν γέννησιν παύσειν ἤθελε; Τί δὲ πάλιν ἔσται, ἄδηλον, ἢ γὰρ σιωπήσει ἀεὶ, ἢ πάλιν γεννήσει, καὶ ἑτέραν κτίσιν ἐπινοήσει· οὐ γὰρ τὴν αὐτὴν ποιήσει (ἢ γὰρ ἂν διέμεινεν ἡ γενομένη) ἀλλʼ ἑτέραν· ἀκολούθως δὲ καὶ ταύτην παύσει, καὶ ἑτέραν ἐπινοήσει, καὶ τοῦτο εἰς ἄπειρον.

12. To auto de kai epi tou Patros tolmōntes phanēsontai. Ei gar siōpōn ouk ēdynato poiein, anankē proseilēphenai auton dynamin gennēsanta, ho esti, lalēsanta. Kai pothen proseilēphe? kai dia ti? Ei de ēdynato, echōn en heautǭ ton Logon, poiein, perittōs genną, dynamenos kai siōpōn poiein. Epeita, ei pro tou gennēthēnai en tǭ Theǭ ēn ho Logos, ara gennētheis ektos kai exō tou Theou estin. Ei de touto, pōs nyn legei, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi?’ Ei de nyn en tǭ Patri estin, ara aei ēn en tǭ Patri, hōsper kai nyn esti, kai peritton to legein, ‘Diʼ hēmas gegennētai, kai methʼ hēmas anatrechei, hina ę̄ hōsper ēn.᾿ Ou gar ēn hoper ouk esti nyn, oude estin hoper ouk ēn; allʼ estin hōsper ēn aei, kai hōsautōs kai kata ta auta echōn; epei atelēs kai treptos phanēsetai. Ei gar, hoper ēn toutʼ estai meta tauta, hōs nyn ouk ōn, dēlon hoti ouk esti nyn hoper ēn kai estai. Legō de; ei en Theǭ ēn proteron, kai meta tauta palin estai, dēlon hoti ouk esti nyn en tǭ Theǭ ho Logos. Allʼ elenchei toutous ho Kyrios, legōn, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi;’ houtō gar esti nyn, hōsper ēn aei. Ei de houtō nyn estin, hōsper ēn aei, dēlon hoti ou pote men egennato, pote de ou; oude pote men en Theǭ hēsychia ēn, pote de elalei; allʼ estin aei Patēr, kai Huios ho toutou Logos, ouk onomati monon ‘Logos, ’ oude katʼ epinoian ‘Huiosʼ ho Logos, allʼ hyparchōn homoousios tǭ Patri, ou diʼ hēmas gennētheis, hēmeis gar diʼ ekeinon gegonamen. Epei ei diʼ hēmas egennēthē, kai en tǭ gegennēsthai auton ektisthēmen, kai tę̄ gennēsei autou synestēken hē ktisis, anatrechei de hina ę̄ hoper proteron ēn, prōton men estai palin mē gennōmenos ho gennētheis. Ei gar hē proodos autou gennēsis estin, hē anadromē palin paula tēs gennēseōs; genomenou gar autou en tǭ Theǭ, siōpēsei palin ho Theos. Ei de siōpēsei, estai hoper ēn, siōpōntos autou, hēsychia, kai ou ktisis; pausetai ara hē ktisis. Hōsper gar proelthontos tou Logou, gegonen hē ktisis, kai hypērxen, houtō palindromountos tou Logou, ouch hyparxei hē ktisis. Tis oun chreia tou genesthai, ei pausetai? ē ti kai elalei ho Theos, hina meta tauta siōpēsę̄? ti de proeballeto, hon anakaleitai? ti de kai egenna, hou tēn gennēsin pausein ēthele? Ti de palin estai, adēlon, ē gar siōpēsei aei, ē palin gennēsei, kai heteran ktisin epinoēsei; ou gar tēn autēn poiēsei (ē gar an diemeinen hē genomenē) allʼ heteran; akolouthōs de kai tautēn pausei, kai heteran epinoēsei, kai touto eis apeiron.

12. They will be shown to be equally daring about the Father. For if, while silent, he could not make, he must have gained power by begetting, that is, by speaking. And where did he gain it from, and why? But if he could make while having the Word in himself, he begets superfluously, since he could make even while silent. Then, if the Word was in God before he was begotten, then once begotten he is outside and external to God. And if so, how does he now say, “I am in the Father, and the Father is in me”? But if he is now in the Father, then he always was in the Father, as he now is, and it is superfluous to say, “He was begotten for us, and after us he runs back, so as to be as he was.” For he was not what he is not now, nor is he what he was not; but he is as he always was, being the same and in the same respects; otherwise he will appear incomplete and changeable. For if what he was, he will be later, as though he is not so now, it is clear that he is not now what he was and will be. I mean: if he was in God before and will be again afterwards, it is clear that the Word is not now in God. But the Lord refutes them, saying, “I am in the Father, and the Father is in me”; for he is now as he always was. And if he is now as he always was, it is clear that he was not begotten at one time and not at another, nor was there at one time stillness in God and at another speech; but there is always a Father, and a Son who is his Word, not “Word” in name only, nor the Word “Son” in thought only, but being of one substance with the Father, not begotten for us, for we came to be for him. For if he was begotten for us, and we were created in his being begotten, and creation holds together by his begetting, but he runs back so as to be what he was before, then first the one begotten will again be not begotten. For if his going forth is begetting, his running back in turn is the end of the begetting; for when he has come to be in God, God will be silent again. And if he is silent, there will be what there was when he was silent, stillness and not creation; so creation will cease. For just as when the Word went forth creation came to be and existed, so when the Word runs back creation will not exist. What need, then, was there for it to come to be, if it will cease? Or why did God speak, only to be silent afterwards? Why did he put forth one whom he calls back? Why did he beget one whose begetting he meant to end? And what will be afterwards is unclear: either he will be silent forever, or he will beget again and devise another creation (for he will not make the same one, or else the one that had come to be would have remained), but another; and consistently he will end this one too and devise another, and so to infinity.

Chapter 13

13Bright, 231

13. Τοῦτο δὲ ἴσως ἀπὸ τῶν Στωϊκῶν ὑπέλαβε, διαβεβαιουμένων ‘συστέλλεσθαιʼ καὶ πάλιν ‘ἐκτείνεσθαιʼ τὸν Θεὸν μετὰ τῆς κτίσεως, καὶ ἀπείρως παύεσθαι, Τὸ γὰρ πλατυνόμενον ἀπὸ στενότητος πλατύνεται, καὶ τὸ ἐκτεινόμενον συνεσταλμένον ἐκτείνεται· καὶ αὐτὸ μὲν ἔστι, πλέον δὲ οὐδὲν ἢ πάθος ὑπομένει. Εἰ τοίνυν ἡ μονὰς, πλατυνθεῖσα, γέγονε τριὰς, ἡ δὲ μονάς ἐστιν ὁ Πατὴρ, τριὰς δὲ Πατὴρ, Υἱὸς, ἅγιον Πνεῦμα, πρῶτον μὲν πλατυνθεῖσα ἡ μονὰς, πάθος ὑπέμεινε, καὶ γέγονεν ὅπερ οὐκ ἦν· ἐπλατύνθη γὰρ, οὐκ οὖσα πλατεῖα· ἔπειτα εἰ αὐτὴ ἡ μονὰς ἐπλατύνθη εἰς τριάδα, τριὰς δέ ἐστι Πατὴρ καὶ Υἱὸς καὶ ἅγιον Πνεῦμα, ὁ αὐτὸς ἄρα Πατὴρ γέγονε καὶ Υἱὸς καὶ Πνεῦμα κατὰ Σαβέλλιον· ἐκτὸς εἰ μὴ ἡ λεγομένη παρʼ αὐτῷ μονὰς ἄλλο τί ἐστι παρὰ τὸν Πατέρα· οὐκ ἔτι οὖν ‘πλατύνεσθαιʼ ἔδει λέγειν, ἀλλʼ ἡ μονὰς τριῶν ποιητικὴ, ὥστε εἶναι μονάδα, εἶτα καὶ Πατέρα, καὶ Υἱὸν, καὶ Πνεῦμα. Εἰ γὰρ ἐπλατύνθη αὕτη, καὶ ἐξέτεινεν ἑαυτὴν, αὐτὴ ἂν εἴη ὅπερ ἐξετάθη. Καὶ τριὰς μὲν, πλατυνθεῖσα, οὐκ ἔτι μονάς ἐστι· μονὰς δὲ οὖσα, οὔπω ἦν τριάς. Καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἄρα ὢν οὔπω ἦν Υἱὸς καὶ Πνεῦμα· γενόμενος δὲ ταῦτα, οὐκ ἔτι Πατὴρ μόνον ἐστί. Ταῦτα δὲ καταψευδόμενος ἄν τις εἴποι, τοῦ Θεοῦ σῶμα καὶ παθητὸν αὐτὸν εἰσάγων· τί γάρ ἐστι πλατύνεσθαι ἢ πάθος τοῦ πλατυνομένου; ἢ τί ἐστι τὸ πλατυνόμενον, ἢ τὸ πρότερον μὴ τοιοῦτον, ἀλλὰ στενὸν τυγχάνον; ταὐτὸν γάρ ἐστι, χρόνῳ μόνον διαφέρον ἑαυτοῦ.

13. Touto de isōs apo tōn Stōïkōn hypelabe, diabebaioumenōn ‘systellesthaiʼ kai palin ‘ekteinesthaiʼ ton Theon meta tēs ktiseōs, kai apeirōs pauesthai, To gar platynomenon apo stenotētos platynetai, kai to ekteinomenon synestalmenon ekteinetai; kai auto men esti, pleon de ouden ē pathos hypomenei. Ei toinyn hē monas, platyntheisa, gegone trias, hē de monas estin ho Patēr, trias de Patēr, Huios, hagion Pneuma, prōton men platyntheisa hē monas, pathos hypemeine, kai gegonen hoper ouk ēn; eplatynthē gar, ouk ousa plateia; epeita ei autē hē monas eplatynthē eis triada, trias de esti Patēr kai Huios kai hagion Pneuma, ho autos ara Patēr gegone kai Huios kai Pneuma kata Sabellion; ektos ei mē hē legomenē parʼ autǭ monas allo ti esti para ton Patera; ouk eti oun ‘platynesthaiʼ edei legein, allʼ hē monas triōn poiētikē, hōste einai monada, eita kai Patera, kai Huion, kai Pneuma. Ei gar eplatynthē hautē, kai exeteinen heautēn, autē an eiē hoper exetathē. Kai trias men, platyntheisa, ouk eti monas esti; monas de ousa, oupō ēn trias. Kai ho Patēr ara ōn oupō ēn Huios kai Pneuma; genomenos de tauta, ouk eti Patēr monon esti. Tauta de katapseudomenos an tis eipoi, tou Theou sōma kai pathēton auton eisagōn; ti gar esti platynesthai ē pathos tou platynomenou? ē ti esti to platynomenon, ē to proteron mē toiouton, alla stenon tynchanon? tauton gar esti, chronǭ monon diapheron heautou.

13. He perhaps took this from the Stoics, who firmly hold that God “contracts” and again “expands” with the creation, and comes to rest without end. For what is broadened is broadened from narrowness, and what is expanded is expanded from being contracted; it is itself the same, and does nothing more than undergo a change. If, then, the unity was broadened and became a trinity, and the unity is the Father, while the trinity is Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, then, first, the unity, being broadened, underwent a change and became what it was not; for it was broadened, not being broad. Next, if the unity itself was broadened into a trinity, and the trinity is Father and Son and Holy Spirit, then the Father himself became Son and Spirit, as Sabellius says; unless the unity he speaks of is something other than the Father. In that case he ought not to say “broadened,” but that the unity makes three, so that there is a unity, and then Father, Son, and Spirit. For if it was broadened and extended itself, it would itself be what was extended. And the trinity, once broadened, is no longer a unity; and while a unity, it was not yet a trinity. So he who was Father was not yet Son and Spirit; and having become these, he is no longer Father only. Anyone who says these things would be speaking falsely, bringing in a body for God and making him subject to change. For what is being broadened but a change in what is broadened? Or what is broadened but what was not so before but was narrow? For it is the same thing, differing from itself only in time.

Chapter 14

14Bright, 231–232

14. Τοῦτο καὶ ὁ θεῖος γινώσκει ἀπόστολος, πρὸς Κορινθίους ἐπιστέλλων, ‘Μὴ στενοχωρεῖσθε ἐν ἡμῖν· πλατύνθητε δὲ καὶ ὑμεῖς, Κορίνθιοι· τοὺς γὰρ αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ στενότητος εἰς πλατυσμὸν μεταβάλλειν συμβουλεύει, Ὥσπερ δὲ εἰ ἐπλατύνθησαν πάλιν Κορίνθιοι καὶ στενοχωρούμενοι, οὐκ ἄλλοι ἐτύγχανον, ἀλλὰ πάλιν ἦσαν Κορίνθιοι, οὕτως εἰ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐπλατύνθη εἰς τριάδα, ἡ τριὰς πάλιν ἐστὶν ὁ Πατὴρ μόνος. Τὸ αὐτὸ δὲ πάλιν Φησὶν, ‘ἡ καρδία ἡμῶν πεπλάτυνται·᾿ καὶ ὁ Νῶε λέγει, ‘Πλατύναι ὁ Θεὸς τῷ Ἰάφεθ· ᾿ ἡ αὐτὴ γὰρ καρδία καὶ ὁ αὐτὸς Ἰάφεθ ἐστὶν ἐν τῷ πλατυσμῷ. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἡ μονὰς ἐπλάτυνεν, ἄλλοις ἂν ἐπλάτυνεν· εἰ δὲ αὐτὴ ἐπλάτυνεν, αὐτὴ ἂν εἴη, ὅπερ ἐπλατύνθη· τί δέ ἐστιν ἢ ὁ Υἱὸς καὶ Πνεῦμα ἅγιον; Ἐρέσθαι δὲ αὐτὸν τοιαῦτα λέγοντα, καλόν· Τίς ἡ ἐνέργεια τοῦ τοιούτου πλατυσμοῦ; ἢ, ὡς ἐπʼ αὐτῆς ἀληθείας, διὰ τί ὅλως ἐπλατύνθη; τὸ γὰρ μὴ μένον τὸ αὐτὸ, ἀλλʼ ὕστερον πλατυνόμενον, ἔχειν ἀνάγκῃ δεῖ τὴν αἰτίαν, διʼ ἣν καὶ ἐπλατύνθη. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἵνα Λόγος καὶ Πνεῦμα συνῇ αὐτῷ, περιττὸν τὸ λέγειν, ‘μονὰς, ʼ εἶτα, ‘ἐπλατύνθη·’ οὐ γὰρ ὕστερον Λόγος καὶ Πνεῦμα, ἀλλʼ ἀεὶ, ἵνα μὴ ἄλογος ὁ Θεὸς κατὰ τοὺς Ἀρειανούς. Ὥστε, εἰ ἀεὶ ἦν Λόγος καὶ Πνεῦμα, ἀεὶ πλατεῖα, καὶ οὐ πρῶτον μονάς. Εἰ δὲ ὕστερον ἐπλατύνθη, ὕστερον καὶ Λόγος. Εἰ δὲ διὰ τὴν ἐνανθρώπησιν ἐπλατύνθη, καὶ γέγονε τότε τριὰς, ἄρα πρὸ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως οὔπω ἦν τριάς. Φανήσεται δὲ ὁ Πατὴρ καὶ γεγονὼς σὰρξ, ʼ εἴγε αὐτὸς, μονὰς ὢν, ἐν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ ἐπλατύνθη· καὶ τάχα λοιπὸν μονὰς ἔσται, καὶ σὰρξ, καὶ, τὸ τρίτον, Πνεῦμα, εἴγε αὐτὸς ἐπλατύνθη· ἔσται δὲ καὶ ὀνόματι μόνον τριάς. Εἰ δὲ διὰ τὸ κτίσαι ἐπλατύνθη, ἄτοπον· δυνατὸν γὰρ ἦν, καὶ μονάδα μένουσαν αὐτὴν, πάντα ποιεῖν· οὐ γὰρ ἐνδεὴς ἦν πλατυσμοῦ ἡ μονὰς, οὐδὲ ἀσθενὴς ἦν πρὸ τοῦ πλατυνθῆναι. Ἄτοπον γὰρ καὶ ἀσεβὲς τοῦτό γε ἐπὶ Θεοῦ νοεῖν καὶ λέγειν. Ἀκολουθήσει δὲ καὶ ἄλλο ἄτοπον, εἰ γὰρ διὰ τὴν κτίσιν ἐπλατύνθη, ἕως δὲ μονὰς ἦν, οὐκ ἦν ἡ κτίσις, πάλιν δὲ ἔσται μετὰ τὴν συντέλειαν μονὰς ἀπὸ πλατυσμοῦ, ἀναιρεθήσεται καὶ ἡ κτίσις. Ὥσπερ γὰρ διὰ τὸ κτίσαι ἐπλατύνθη, οὕτως παυομένου τοῦ πλατυσμοῦ παύσεται καὶ ἡ κτίσις.

14. Touto kai ho theios ginōskei apostolos, pros Korinthious epistellōn, ‘Mē stenochōreisthe en hēmin; platynthēte de kai hymeis, Korinthioi; tous gar autous apo stenotētos eis platysmon metaballein symbouleuei, Hōsper de ei eplatynthēsan palin Korinthioi kai stenochōroumenoi, ouk alloi etynchanon, alla palin ēsan Korinthioi, houtōs ei ho Patēr eplatynthē eis triada, hē trias palin estin ho Patēr monos. To auto de palin Phēsin, ‘hē kardia hēmōn peplatyntai;᾿ kai ho Nōe legei, ‘Platynai ho Theos tǭ Iapheth; ᾿ hē autē gar kardia kai ho autos Iapheth estin en tǭ platysmǭ. Ei men oun hē monas eplatynen, allois an eplatynen; ei de autē eplatynen, autē an eiē, hoper eplatynthē; ti de estin ē ho Huios kai Pneuma hagion? Eresthai de auton toiauta legonta, kalon; Tis hē energeia tou toioutou platysmou? ē, hōs epʼ autēs alētheias, dia ti holōs eplatynthē? to gar mē menon to auto, allʼ hysteron platynomenon, echein anankę̄ dei tēn aitian, diʼ hēn kai eplatynthē. Ei men oun hina Logos kai Pneuma synę̄ autǭ, peritton to legein, ‘monas, ʼ eita, ‘eplatynthē;’ ou gar hysteron Logos kai Pneuma, allʼ aei, hina mē alogos ho Theos kata tous Areianous. Hōste, ei aei ēn Logos kai Pneuma, aei plateia, kai ou prōton monas. Ei de hysteron eplatynthē, hysteron kai Logos. Ei de dia tēn enanthrōpēsin eplatynthē, kai gegone tote trias, ara pro tēs enanthrōpēseōs oupō ēn trias. Phanēsetai de ho Patēr kai gegonōs sarx, ʼ eige autos, monas ōn, en tǭ anthrōpǭ eplatynthē; kai tacha loipon monas estai, kai sarx, kai, to triton, Pneuma, eige autos eplatynthē; estai de kai onomati monon trias. Ei de dia to ktisai eplatynthē, atopon; dynaton gar ēn, kai monada menousan autēn, panta poiein; ou gar endeēs ēn platysmou hē monas, oude asthenēs ēn pro tou platynthēnai. Atopon gar kai asebes touto ge epi Theou noein kai legein. Akolouthēsei de kai allo atopon, ei gar dia tēn ktisin eplatynthē, heōs de monas ēn, ouk ēn hē ktisis, palin de estai meta tēn synteleian monas apo platysmou, anairethēsetai kai hē ktisis. Hōsper gar dia to ktisai eplatynthē, houtōs pauomenou tou platysmou pausetai kai hē ktisis.

14. The divine apostle knows this too, writing to the Corinthians, “Do not be narrowed in us; be broadened, you too, Corinthians.” For he advises the same people to change from narrowness to breadth. And just as, if the Corinthians, having been narrowed, were broadened again, they would not become other people but would still be Corinthians, so if the Father was broadened into a trinity, the trinity is again the Father alone. And he says the same again: “Our heart has been broadened”; and Noah says, “May God broaden Japheth”; for the heart is the same, and Japheth is the same, in the broadening. If, then, the unity broadened, it would broaden for others; but if it broadened itself, it would itself be what was broadened. And what is that but the Son and the Holy Spirit? It is good to ask one who says such things: What is the activity of this broadening? Or, in plain truth, why was it broadened at all? For what does not remain the same, but is broadened later, must necessarily have a cause for which it was broadened. If, then, it was so that Word and Spirit might be with him, it is superfluous to say “a unity, and then it was broadened”; for Word and Spirit did not exist later, but always, so that God may not be without Word, as the Arians say. So if Word and Spirit always existed, it was always broad, and not first a unity. And if it was broadened later, the Word too is later. And if it was broadened because of the incarnation, and became a trinity then, then before the incarnation there was not yet a trinity. And the Father will appear to have “become flesh,” if he himself, being the unity, was broadened in the man; and perhaps there will then be a unity, and flesh, and third, Spirit, if indeed he himself was broadened; and it will be a trinity in name only. And if it was broadened in order to create, that is absurd; for it was possible for it to make everything while remaining a unity. For the unity did not need broadening, nor was it weak before being broadened. It is absurd and impious to think or say this of God. And another absurdity will follow. For if it was broadened for the sake of creation, and while it was a unity there was no creation, but after the consummation it will again be a unity after broadening, creation too will be destroyed. For just as it was broadened in order to create, so when the broadening ceases, creation too will cease.

Chapter 15

15Bright, 232–233

15. Τοιαῦτα μὲν οὖν ἄτοπα ἐκ τοῦ ‘πλατύνεσθαιʼ λέγειν εἰς τριάδα τὴν μονάδα ἀπαντήσει. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ οἱ τοῦτο λέγοντες τολμῶσι διαιρεῖν Λόγον καὶ Υἱὸν, καὶ λέγειν ἄλλον μὲν εἶναι τὸν Λόγον, ἕτερον δὲ τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ πρότερον μὲν εἶναι τὸν Λόγον, εἶτα τὸν Υἱόν· φέρε, καὶ περὶ τούτων ἴδωμεν. Ἔστι δὲ τούτων διάφορος ἡ τόλμα. Οἱ μὲν γὰρ τὸν ἄνθρωπον, ὃν ἀνέλαβεν ὁ Σωτὴρ, αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν λέγουσιν· οἱ δὲ τὸ συναμφότερον, τόν τε ἄνθρωπον καὶ τὸν Λόγον, Υἱὸν τότε γεγενῆσθαι, ὅτε συνήφθησαν· ἄλλοι δέ εἰσιν οἱ λέγοντες, αὐτὸν τὸν Λόγον τότε Υἱὸν γεγενῆσθαι, ὅτε ἐνηνθρώπησεν· ‘Ἀπὸ γὰρ Λόγου, ’ φασὶ, ‘γέγονεν Υἱὸς, οὐκ ὢν πρότερον Υἱὸς, ἀλλὰ Λόγος μόνον.’ Στωϊκὰ μὲν οὖν ἀμφότερα, τό τε πλατύνεσθαι λέγειν τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ ἀρνεῖσθαι τὸν Υἱόν. Κατὰ περιττὸν δὲ ἀνόητον, ὅτι, ὀνομάζοντες ‘Λόγον, ʼ ἀρνοῦνται αὐτὸν Υἱὸν εἶναι. Εἰ μὲν γὰρ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ὁ Λόγος, εἰκότως ἂν αὐτὸν ἀρνοῖντο εἶναι Υἱόν· εἰ δὲ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστι διὰ τί μὴ συνορῶσιν ὅτι τὸ ἔκ τινος ὑπάρχον ‘υἱόςʼ ἐστιν ἐκείνου, ἐξ οὗ καὶ ἔστιν; Εἶτα εἰ τοῦ Λόγου Πατήρ ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, διὰ τί μὴ καὶ ὁ Λόγος Υἱὸς ἂν εἴη τοῦ ἑαυτοῦ Πατρός; ‘πατὴρʼ γὰρ τίς ἐστι καὶ λέγεται, οὗ ἐστιν ὁ υἱός· καὶ ‘υἱόςʼ τίς ἐστι καὶ λέγεται ἐκείνου, οὗ ἐστιν ὁ πατήρ. Εἰ τοίνυν τοῦ Χριστοῦ οὐκ ἔστι Πατὴρ ὁ Θεὸς, οὐδὲ ὁ Λόγος Υἱὸς ἂν εἴη· εἰ δὲ Πατὴρ ὁ Θεὸς, εἰκότως ἂν εἴη καὶ ὁ Λόγος Υἱός. Εἰ δὲ ὕστερον μὲν Πατὴρ καὶ πρῶτον Θεὸς, Ἀρειανῶν μὲν τὸ φρόνημα· ἔπειτα, ἄτοπον μεταβάλλεσθαι τὸν Θεόν, σωματικὸν γάρ· εἰ δὲ ὥσπερ ἐπὶ τῆς κτίσεως ὕστερον ποιητὴς, ἰστέον, ὅτι τῶν γινομένων ὕστερόν ἐστιν ἡ μεταβολὴ, οὐχὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ.

15. Toiauta men oun atopa ek tou ‘platynesthaiʼ legein eis triada tēn monada apantēsei. Epeidē de hoi touto legontes tolmōsi diairein Logon kai Huion, kai legein allon men einai ton Logon, heteron de ton Huion, kai proteron men einai ton Logon, eita ton Huion; phere, kai peri toutōn idōmen. Esti de toutōn diaphoros hē tolma. Hoi men gar ton anthrōpon, hon anelaben ho Sōtēr, auton einai ton Huion legousin; hoi de to synamphoteron, ton te anthrōpon kai ton Logon, Huion tote gegenēsthai, hote synēphthēsan; alloi de eisin hoi legontes, auton ton Logon tote Huion gegenēsthai, hote enēnthrōpēsen; ‘Apo gar Logou, ’ phasi, ‘gegonen Huios, ouk ōn proteron Huios, alla Logos monon.’ Stōïka men oun amphotera, to te platynesthai legein ton Theon, kai arneisthai ton Huion. Kata peritton de anoēton, hoti, onomazontes ‘Logon, ʼ arnountai auton Huion einai. Ei men gar ouk estin ek tou Theou ho Logos, eikotōs an auton arnointo einai Huion; ei de ek tou Theou esti dia ti mē synorōsin hoti to ek tinos hyparchon ‘huiosʼ estin ekeinou, ex hou kai estin? Eita ei tou Logou Patēr estin ho Theos, dia ti mē kai ho Logos Huios an eiē tou heautou Patros? ‘patērʼ gar tis esti kai legetai, hou estin ho huios; kai ‘huiosʼ tis esti kai legetai ekeinou, hou estin ho patēr. Ei toinyn tou Christou ouk esti Patēr ho Theos, oude ho Logos Huios an eiē; ei de Patēr ho Theos, eikotōs an eiē kai ho Logos Huios. Ei de hysteron men Patēr kai prōton Theos, Areianōn men to phronēma; epeita, atopon metaballesthai ton Theon, sōmatikon gar; ei de hōsper epi tēs ktiseōs hysteron poiētēs, isteon, hoti tōn ginomenōn hysteron estin hē metabolē, ouchi tou Theou.

15. Such absurdities, then, confront those who say that the unity “was broadened” into a trinity. But since those who say this dare to divide Word and Son, and to say that the Word is one and the Son another, and that the Word came first and then the Son, come, let us look at these points too. Their daring takes different forms. Some say that the man whom the Savior assumed is himself the Son; others that both together, the man and the Word, became Son when they were joined; and there are others who say that the Word himself became Son when he became man: “For from being Word,” they say, “he became Son, not having been Son before but only Word.” Both are Stoic ideas: to say that God is broadened, and to deny the Son. But it is especially senseless to name him “Word” and deny that he is Son. For if the Word is not from God, they might reasonably deny that he is Son; but if he is from God, why do they not see that what exists from someone is the “son” of the one from whom it is? Then, if God is Father of the Word, why would the Word not be Son of his own Father? For one is and is called “father” whose son there is; and one is and is called “son” of him whose father he is. So if God is not Father of Christ, neither would the Word be Son; but if God is Father, the Word would naturally be Son too. And if he is later Father and first God, this is the mind of the Arians; and then it is absurd for God to change, for that belongs to bodies. And if they argue that, as in the case of creation, he became maker later, one must know that the change belongs to the things that came to be later, not to God.

Chapter 16

16Bright, 233–234

16. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ποίημα καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, καλῶς ἂν ὕστερον Πατὴρ καὶ ἐπʼαὐτοῦ· εἰ δὲ οὐ ποίημα ὁ Υἱὸς, ἀεὶ ἄρα ὁ Πατὴρ, ἀεὶ καὶ ὁ Υἱός. Εἰ δὲ ἀεὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, αὐτὸς ἂν εἴη ὁ λόγος. Εἰ γὰρ μὴ Υἱὸς εἴη ὁ Λόγος, καὶ τοῦτό τις ἀποτολμῶν εἴποι, ἢ τὸν Λόγον ‘Πατέραʼ λέγει, ἢ τὸν Υἱὸν κρείττονα τοῦ λόγου. Τοῦ γὰρ Υἱοῦ ‘ἐν κόλποις ὄντος τοῦ Πατρὸς, ’ ἀνάγκη ἢ μὴ εἶναι πρὸ Υἱοῦ τὸν Λόγον· οὐδὲν γάρ ἐστι πρὸ τοῦ ὄντος ἐν τῷ Πατρί· ἢ εἰ ὁ Λόγος ἄλλος ἐστὶ παρὰ τὸν Υἱὸν, ὁ Λόγος ἂν εἴη ὁ Πατὴρ, ἐν ᾧ ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός. Εἰ δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν ὁ Λόγος Πατὴρ, ἀλλὰ λόγος, ἐκτὸς ἂν εἴη ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Πατρὸς, ὄντος τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐν τοῖς κόλποις τοῦ Πατρός. Οὐ γὰρ ἀμφότερα, ὅ τε Λόγος καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, ἐν τοῖς κόλποις, ἀλλʼ ἕνα εἶναι δεῖ, καὶ τοῦτον τὸν Υἱὸν, ὅς ἐστι μονογενής. Καὶ πάλιν, εἰ ἄλλος ἐστὶν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ἄλλος ὁ Υἱὸς, κρείττων εὑρεθήσεται ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Λόγου· ‘οὐδεὶς γὰρ γινώσκει τὸν Πατέρα, εἰ μὴ ὁ Υἱὸς, ’ οὐχ ‘ὁ Λόγος.’ Ἢ τοίνυν οὐκ οἶδεν ὁ Λόγος, ἢ εἰ οἶδε, ψεῦδος τὸ ‘οὐδεὶς γινώσκει. Τὸ αὐτὸ δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ ‘ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ, ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα, καὶ, ‘ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν Υἱοῦ γάρ εἰσι φωναὶ, καὶ οὐ Λόγου κατʼ αὐτούς· δῆλον δὲ ἀπὸ τῶν εὐαγγελίων. Κατὰ γὰρ τὸν Ἰωάννην, λέγοντος τοῦ Κυρίου, ‘Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν, ἐβάστασαν λίθους οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι, ἵνα λιθάσωσιν αὐτόν. Ἀπεκρίθη αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς· Πολλὰ ἔργα καλὰ ἔδειξα ὑμῖν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός· διὰ ποῖον αὐτῶν ἔργον ἐμὲ λιθάζετε; Ἀπεκρίθησαν αὐτῷ οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι· Περὶ καλοῦ ἔργου οὐ λιθάζομέν σε, ἀλλὰ περὶ βλασφημίας, καὶ ὅτι σὺ, ἄνθρωπος ὢν, ποιεῖς σεαυτὸν Θεόν· Ἀπεκρίθη αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς· Οὐκ ἔστι γεγραμμένον ἐν τῷ νόμῳ ὑμῶν, ὅτι ‘‘ἐγὼ εἶπα, θεοί ἐστε; ᾿᾿ εἰ ἐκείνους εἶπε θεοὺς, πρὸς οὓς ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ οὐ δύναται λυθῆναι ἡ γραφὴ, ὃν ὁ Πατὴρ ἡγίασε καὶ ἀπέστειλεν εἰς τὸν κόσμον, ὑμεῖς λέγετε, ὅτι “βλασφημεῖς, ” ὅτι εἶπον, Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ εἰμι; εἰ οὐ ποιῶ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ Πατρὸς, μὴ πιστεύετέ μοι· εἰ δὲ ποιῶ, κἂν ἐμοὶ μὴ πιστεύητε, τοῖς ἔργοις πιστεύσατε, ἵνα γνῶτε καὶ γινώσκητε ὅτι ἐν ἐμοὶ ὁ Πατὴρ, κἀγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρί·’ Καίτοι, ὅσον ἐκ τοῦ προφανοῦς δεῖ νοεῖν, οὔθʼ ὅτι ‘Θεός εἰμι, ’ οὐδʼ ὅτι ‘Υἱὸς Θεοῦ εἰμι, ᾿ εἶπεν, ἀλλʼ, ‘ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν.᾿

16. Ei men oun poiēma kai ho Huios, kalōs an hysteron Patēr kai epʼautou; ei de ou poiēma ho Huios, aei ara ho Patēr, aei kai ho Huios. Ei de aei ho Huios, autos an eiē ho logos. Ei gar mē Huios eiē ho Logos, kai touto tis apotolmōn eipoi, ē ton Logon ‘Pateraʼ legei, ē ton Huion kreittona tou logou. Tou gar Huiou ‘en kolpois ontos tou Patros, ’ anankē ē mē einai pro Huiou ton Logon; ouden gar esti pro tou ontos en tǭ Patri; ē ei ho Logos allos esti para ton Huion, ho Logos an eiē ho Patēr, en hǭ estin ho Huios. Ei de ouk estin ho Logos Patēr, alla logos, ektos an eiē ho Logos tou Patros, ontos tou Huiou en tois kolpois tou Patros. Ou gar amphotera, ho te Logos kai ho Huios, en tois kolpois, allʼ hena einai dei, kai touton ton Huion, hos esti monogenēs. Kai palin, ei allos estin ho Logos, kai allos ho Huios, kreittōn heurethēsetai ho Huios tou Logou; ‘oudeis gar ginōskei ton Patera, ei mē ho Huios, ’ ouch ‘ho Logos.’ Ē toinyn ouk oiden ho Logos, ē ei oide, pseudos to ‘oudeis ginōskei. To auto de kai epi tou ‘ho heōrakōs eme, heōrake ton Patera, kai, ‘egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen Huiou gar eisi phōnai, kai ou Logou katʼ autous; dēlon de apo tōn euangeliōn. Kata gar ton Iōannēn, legontos tou Kyriou, ‘Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen, ebastasan lithous hoi Ioudaioi, hina lithasōsin auton. Apekrithē autois ho Iēsous; Polla erga kala edeixa hymin ek tou Patros; dia poion autōn ergon eme lithazete? Apekrithēsan autǭ hoi Ioudaioi; Peri kalou ergou ou lithazomen se, alla peri blasphēmias, kai hoti sy, anthrōpos ōn, poieis seauton Theon; Apekrithē autois ho Iēsous; Ouk esti gegrammenon en tǭ nomǭ hymōn, hoti ‘‘egō eipa, theoi este? ᾿᾿ ei ekeinous eipe theous, pros hous ho Logos tou Theou egeneto, kai ou dynatai lythēnai hē graphē, hon ho Patēr hēgiase kai apesteilen eis ton kosmon, hymeis legete, hoti “blasphēmeis, ” hoti eipon, Huios tou Theou eimi? ei ou poiō ta erga tou Patros, mē pisteuete moi; ei de poiō, kan emoi mē pisteuēte, tois ergois pisteusate, hina gnōte kai ginōskēte hoti en emoi ho Patēr, kagō en tǭ Patri;’ Kaitoi, hoson ek tou prophanous dei noein, outhʼ hoti ‘Theos eimi, ’ oudʼ hoti ‘Huios Theou eimi, ᾿ eipen, allʼ, ‘egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen.᾿

16. If, then, the Son too were a work, the Father might well be Father later in his case too; but if the Son is not a work, then the Father always was, and the Son always was. And if the Son always was, he would be the Word himself. For if the Word were not Son, and someone were bold enough to say this, he would call either the Word “Father,” or the Son better than the Word. For since the Son “is in the bosom of the Father,” necessarily either the Word is not before the Son (for nothing is before the one who is in the Father), or, if the Word is other than the Son, the Word would be the Father, in whom the Son is. But if the Word is not Father but word, the Word would be outside the Father, since it is the Son who is in the bosom of the Father. For not both, the Word and the Son, are in the bosom; there must be one, and that is the Son, who is only-begotten. And again, if the Word is one and the Son another, the Son will be found better than the Word; for “no one knows the Father except the Son,” not “the Word.” So either the Word does not know, or, if he knows, “no one knows” is false. The same holds of “He who has seen me has seen the Father,” and, “I and the Father are one”; for these are the words of the Son, and not of the Word, according to them. And this is clear from the Gospels. For according to John, when the Lord said, “I and the Father are one,” the Jews “took up stones to stone him. Jesus answered them, ‘I have shown you many good works from the Father; for which of these works are you stoning me?’ The Jews answered him, ‘We are not stoning you for a good work but for blasphemy, and because you, being a man, make yourself God.’ Jesus answered them, ‘Is it not written in your law, I said, you are gods? If he called them gods to whom the word of God came, and Scripture cannot be broken, do you say of him whom the Father sanctified and sent into the world, You are blaspheming, because I said, I am the Son of God? If I am not doing the works of my Father, do not believe me; but if I do them, even if you do not believe me, believe the works, so that you may know and understand that the Father is in me and I am in the Father.’” Yet, as far as the surface of the words goes, he said neither “I am God” nor “I am the Son of God,” but, “I and the Father are one.”

Chapter 17

17Bright, 234–235

17. Οἱ μὲν οὖν Ἰουδαῖοι ἐν τῷ ἀκοῦσαι ‘ἓνʼ ἐνόμιζον κατὰ Σαβέλλιον αὐτὸν εἰρηκέναι εἶναι τὸν Πατέρα· ὁ δέ γε Σωτὴρ ἡμῶν συλλογίζεται μὲν αὐτῶν τὴν ἁμαρτίαν, ὅτι ‘εἰ καὶ Θεὸν εἶπον, ἔδει ὑμᾶς εἰδέναι τὸ γεγραμμένον, Ἐγὼ εἶπα, θεοί ἐστε·᾿ εἶτα τὸ ‘ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμενʼ σαφηνίζων, ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ τὴν πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα ἑνότητα ἀποδέδωκε λέγων, ‘ὅτι εἶπον, Υἱός εἰμι τοῦ Θεοῦ.᾿ Εἰ γὰρ τῇ λέξει οὐκ εἶπεν, ἀλλὰ τὴν διάνοιαν τοῦ ‘ἕν ἐσμεν ἀποδέδωκε τῷ Υἱῷ. Οὐδὲν γὰρ ἓν πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, εἰ μὴ τὸ ἐξ αὐτοῦ. Τί δʼ ἂν εἴη τὸ ἐξ αὐτοῦ ἢ ὁ Υἱός; Ἐπιφέρει γοῦν, ‘ἵνα γινώσκητε ὅτι ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί.’ Τὸ γὰρ ‘ἓνʼ ἐπεξηγούμενος, οὐκ ἐν τῷ αὐτὸ εἶναι ἐκεῖνο πρὸς ὃ ἕν ἐστιν εἶπεν, ἀλλʼ ἐν τῷ αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ τὸν Πατέρα ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ, τὴν συνάφειαν καὶ τὸ ἀχώριστον. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ Σαβέλλιον ἐν τούτῳ ἀνατρέπει, ἐν τῷ εἰπεῖν οὐχ, ‘ὁ Πατήρ εἰμι, ᾿ ἀλλὰ, ‘ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ·᾿ καὶ Ἄρειον ἐν τῷ εἰπεῖν, ‘ἕν ἐσμεν.᾿ Εἰ τοίνυν ὁ Υἱὸς ἄλλο, καὶ ὁ Λόγος ἄλλο, οὐχ ὁ Λόγος ἕν ἐστι πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, ἀλλʼ ὁ Υἱός· οὐδὲ ὁ τὸν Λόγον ‘ἑωρακὼς ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα, ʼ ἀλλʼ ὁ τὸν Υἱόν. Τούτων δὲ δεικνυμένων, ἢ μείζων ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Λόγου, ἢ πλεῖον οὐδὲν ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἔχει. Τί γὰρ μεῖζον ἢ τελειότερον τοῦ ‘ἓν, ʼ καὶ τοῦ ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ, ᾿ καὶ τοῦ ‘ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ, ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα;’ Καὶ γὰρ καὶ αὗται αἱ φωναὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ εἰσι. Φησὶ γοῦν ὁ αὐτὸς Ἰωάννης, ‘Ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ, ἑώρακε τὸν πέμψαντά με·᾿ καὶ, ‘ὁ ἐμὲ δεχόμενος, δέχεται τὸν ἀποστείλαντά με· ʼ καὶ ‘ἐγὼ φῶς εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἐλήλυθα, ἵνα πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων εἰς ἐμὲ ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ μὴ μείνῃ·᾿ καὶ, ‘Ἐάν τίς μου ἀκούσῃ τῶν λόγων, καὶ μὴ φυλάξῃ, ἐγὼ οὐ κρίνω αὐτόν· οὐ γὰρ ἦλθον ἵνα κρίνω τὸν κόσμον, ἀλλʼ ἵνα σώσω τὸν κόσμον. Ὁ λόγος δὲ ὃν ἀκούει, ἐκεῖνος κρινεῖ αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ ἐσχάτῃ ἡμέρᾳ· ὅτι ἐγὼ πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα πορεύομαι.᾿ Τὸ κήρυγμα δέ φησι κρίνειν τὸν μὴ φυλάξαντα τὴν ἐντολήν. ‘Εἰ γάρ, ʼ φησι, ‘μὴ ἦλθον καὶ ἐλάλησα αὐτοῖς, ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ εἶχον· νῦν δὲ πρόφασιν οὐχ ἕξουσι, φησὶ, ἀκηκοότες μοῦ τῶν ῥημάτων, διʼ ὧν σωτηρίαν καρπίζονται οἱ φυλάσσοντες. ʼ

17. Hoi men oun Ioudaioi en tǭ akousai ‘henʼ enomizon kata Sabellion auton eirēkenai einai ton Patera; ho de ge Sōtēr hēmōn syllogizetai men autōn tēn hamartian, hoti ‘ei kai Theon eipon, edei hymas eidenai to gegrammenon, Egō eipa, theoi este;᾿ eita to ‘egō kai ho Patēr hen esmenʼ saphēnizōn, en tǭ Huiǭ tēn pros ton Patera henotēta apodedōke legōn, ‘hoti eipon, Huios eimi tou Theou.᾿ Ei gar tę̄ lexei ouk eipen, alla tēn dianoian tou ‘hen esmen apodedōke tǭ Huiǭ. Ouden gar hen pros ton Patera, ei mē to ex autou. Ti dʼ an eiē to ex autou ē ho Huios? Epipherei goun, ‘hina ginōskēte hoti egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi.’ To gar ‘henʼ epexēgoumenos, ouk en tǭ auto einai ekeino pros ho hen estin eipen, allʼ en tǭ auton en tǭ Patri, kai ton Patera en tǭ Huiǭ, tēn synapheian kai to achōriston. Kai gar kai Sabellion en toutǭ anatrepei, en tǭ eipein ouch, ‘ho Patēr eimi, ᾿ alla, ‘ho Huios tou Theou;᾿ kai Areion en tǭ eipein, ‘hen esmen.᾿ Ei toinyn ho Huios allo, kai ho Logos allo, ouch ho Logos hen esti pros ton Patera, allʼ ho Huios; oude ho ton Logon ‘heōrakōs heōrake ton Patera, ʼ allʼ ho ton Huion. Toutōn de deiknymenōn, ē meizōn ho Huios tou Logou, ē pleion ouden ho Logos tou Huiou echei. Ti gar meizon ē teleioteron tou ‘hen, ʼ kai tou ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi, ᾿ kai tou ‘ho heōrakōs eme, heōrake ton Patera?’ Kai gar kai hautai hai phōnai tou Huiou eisi. Phēsi goun ho autos Iōannēs, ‘Ho heōrakōs eme, heōrake ton pempsanta me;᾿ kai, ‘ho eme dechomenos, dechetai ton aposteilanta me; ʼ kai ‘egō phōs eis ton kosmon elēlytha, hina pas ho pisteuōn eis eme en tę̄ skotią mē meinę̄;᾿ kai, ‘Ean tis mou akousę̄ tōn logōn, kai mē phylaxę̄, egō ou krinō auton; ou gar ēlthon hina krinō ton kosmon, allʼ hina sōsō ton kosmon. Ho logos de hon akouei, ekeinos krinei auton en tę̄ eschatę̄ hēmerą; hoti egō pros ton Patera poreuomai.᾿ To kērygma de phēsi krinein ton mē phylaxanta tēn entolēn. ‘Ei gar, ʼ phēsi, ‘mē ēlthon kai elalēsa autois, hamartian ouk eichon; nyn de prophasin ouch hexousi, phēsi, akēkootes mou tōn rhēmatōn, diʼ hōn sōtērian karpizontai hoi phylassontes. ʼ

17. So the Jews, when they heard “one,” thought that he had said, as Sabellius would, that he was the Father. But our Savior points out their sin by reasoning that, “even if I had said God, you ought to have known what is written, I said, you are gods”; then, explaining “I and the Father are one,” he gave the Son's unity with the Father, saying, “because I said, I am the Son of God.” For even if he did not say it in so many words, he applied the meaning of “we are one” to the Son. For nothing is one with the Father except what is from him; and what would be from him but the Son? So he adds, “so that you may know that I am in the Father and the Father is in me.” For explaining “one,” he did not say that he is the very thing with which he is one, but that the union and inseparability lie in his being in the Father and the Father in the Son. For in this he overturns Sabellius, by saying not “I am the Father” but “the Son of God,” and Arius, by saying “we are one.” If, then, the Son is one thing and the Word another, it is not the Word who is one with the Father, but the Son; nor is it he who “has seen” the Word who “has seen the Father,” but he who has seen the Son. And when this is shown, either the Son is greater than the Word, or the Word has nothing more than the Son. For what is greater or more complete than “one,” and “I am in the Father and the Father in me,” and “He who has seen me has seen the Father”? For these too are the words of the Son. So the same John says, “He who has seen me has seen him who sent me,” and, “He who receives me receives him who sent me,” and, “I have come as light into the world, so that everyone who believes in me may not remain in darkness”; and, “If anyone hears my words and does not keep them, I do not judge him; for I did not come to judge the world but to save the world. The word that he hears will judge him on the last day, because I am going to the Father.” He says that the preaching judges the one who has not kept the commandment. “For if,” he says, “I had not come and spoken to them, they would not have sin; but now they will have no excuse,” he says, having heard my words, through which those who keep them reap salvation.

Chapter 18

18Bright, 235–236

18. Ἴσως μὲν οὖν ἂν εἴποιεν ἀναιδῶς, μὴ Υἱοῦ, ἀλλὰ Λόγου εἶναι τὴν φωνὴν ταύτην. Ἀλλʼ ἐν τοῖς ἀνωτέρω λεχθεῖσι δῆλον ἐγένετο ὅτι Υἱός ἐστιν ὁ λέγων. Ὁ γὰρ λέγων ἐνταῦθα, ‘οὐκ ἦλθον κρῖναι τὸν κόσμον, ἀλλὰ σῶσαι, ᾿ δείκνυται οὐκ ἄλλος εἶναι ἢ ὁ μονογενὴς Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ. Φησὶ γὰρ ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν ὁ αὐτὸς Ἰωάννης, ‘Οὕτω γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ Θεὸς τὸν κόσμον, ὥστε τὸν Υἱὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ ἔδωκεν, ἵνα πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων ἐπʼ αὐτὸν μὴ ἀπόληται, ἀλλʼ ἔχῃ ζωὴν αἰώνιον. Οὐ γὰρ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Θεὸς τὸν Υἱὸν εἰς τὸν κόσμον, ἵνα κρίνῃ τὸν κόσμον, ἀλλʼ ἴνα σωθῇ ὁ κόσμος διʼ αὐτοῦ, Ὁ πιστεύων εἰς αὐτὸν οὐ κρίνεται· ὁ δὲ μὴ πιστεύων ἤδη κέκριται, ὅτι μὴ πεπίστευκεν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ μονογενοῦς Υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ. Αὕτη δέ ἐστιν ἡ κρίσις, ὅτι τὸ φῶς ἐλήλυθεν εἰς τὸν κόσμον, καὶ ἠγάπησαν οἱ ἄνθρωποι μᾶλλον τὸ σκότος ἢ τὸ φῶς· ἦν γὰρ αὐτῶν πονηρὰ τὰ ἔργα.᾿ Εἰ ὁ λέγων, ‘οὐ γὰρ ἦλθον, ἵνα κρίνω τὸν κόσμον, ἀλλʼ ἵνα σώσω αὐτὸν, ʼ αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ λέγων, ‘ὁ θεωρῶν ἐμὲ, θεωρεῖ τὸν πέμψαντά με·᾿ ὁ δὲ ἐλθὼν σῶσαι τὸν κόσμον, καὶ μὴ κρῖναι αὐτὸν, ὁ μονογενής ἐστιν Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ· δῆλον ὅτι ὁ αὐτὸς Υἱός ἐστιν ὁ λέγων, ‘ὁ θεωρῶν ἐμὲ, θεωρεῖ τὸν πέμψαντά με.᾿ Καὶ γὰρ ὁ λέγων, ‘ὁ πιστεύων εἰς ἐμὲ, ’ καὶ, ‘ἐάν τίς μου ἀκούσῃ τῶν ῥημάτων, ἐγὼ οὐ κρίνω αὐτὸν, ᾿ αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς, περὶ οὗ ταῦτά φησιν, ‘ὁ πιστεύων εἰς αὐτὸν οὐ κρίνεται· ὁ δὲ μὴ πιστεύων ἤδη κέκριται, ὅτι μὴ πεπίστευκεν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ μονογενοῦς Υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ.᾿ Καὶ πάλιν, ‘καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ κρίσις τοῦ μὴ πιστεύοντος εἰς τὸν Υἱὸν, ὅτι τὸ φῶς ἐλήλυθεν εἰς τὸν κόσμον, ʼ καὶ οὐκ ἐπίστευσαν αὐτῷ, δηλονότι τῷ Υἱῷ· αὐτὸς γὰρ ἂν εἴη ‘τὸ φῶς τὸ φωτίζον πάντα ἄνθρωπον τὸν ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον· καὶ ὅσον χρόνον ἐπὶ γῆς ὑπῆρχε κατὰ τὴν ἐνανθρώπησιν, φῶς εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἦν, ὡς ἔφη αὐτός· ‘ἕως τὸ φῶς ἔχετε, πιστεύετε εἰς τὸ φῶς, ἵνα υἱοὶ φωτὸς γένησθε· ἐγὼ γὰρ φῶς, ᾿ φησὶν, ‘εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἐλήλυθα.᾿

18. Isōs men oun an eipoien anaidōs, mē Huiou, alla Logou einai tēn phōnēn tautēn. Allʼ en tois anōterō lechtheisi dēlon egeneto hoti Huios estin ho legōn. Ho gar legōn entautha, ‘ouk ēlthon krinai ton kosmon, alla sōsai, ᾿ deiknytai ouk allos einai ē ho monogenēs Huios tou Theou. Phēsi gar en tois emprosthen ho autos Iōannēs, ‘Houtō gar ēgapēsen ho Theos ton kosmon, hōste ton Huion autou ton monogenē edōken, hina pas ho pisteuōn epʼ auton mē apolētai, allʼ echę̄ zōēn aiōnion. Ou gar apesteilen ho Theos ton Huion eis ton kosmon, hina krinę̄ ton kosmon, allʼ ina sōthę̄ ho kosmos diʼ autou, Ho pisteuōn eis auton ou krinetai; ho de mē pisteuōn ēdē kekritai, hoti mē pepisteuken eis to onoma tou monogenous Huiou tou Theou. Hautē de estin hē krisis, hoti to phōs elēlythen eis ton kosmon, kai ēgapēsan hoi anthrōpoi mallon to skotos ē to phōs; ēn gar autōn ponēra ta erga.᾿ Ei ho legōn, ‘ou gar ēlthon, hina krinō ton kosmon, allʼ hina sōsō auton, ʼ autos estin ho legōn, ‘ho theōrōn eme, theōrei ton pempsanta me;᾿ ho de elthōn sōsai ton kosmon, kai mē krinai auton, ho monogenēs estin Huios tou Theou; dēlon hoti ho autos Huios estin ho legōn, ‘ho theōrōn eme, theōrei ton pempsanta me.᾿ Kai gar ho legōn, ‘ho pisteuōn eis eme, ’ kai, ‘ean tis mou akousę̄ tōn rhēmatōn, egō ou krinō auton, ᾿ autos estin ho Huios, peri hou tauta phēsin, ‘ho pisteuōn eis auton ou krinetai; ho de mē pisteuōn ēdē kekritai, hoti mē pepisteuken eis to onoma tou monogenous Huiou tou Theou.᾿ Kai palin, ‘kai hautē estin hē krisis tou mē pisteuontos eis ton Huion, hoti to phōs elēlythen eis ton kosmon, ʼ kai ouk episteusan autǭ, dēlonoti tǭ Huiǭ; autos gar an eiē ‘to phōs to phōtizon panta anthrōpon ton erchomenon eis ton kosmon; kai hoson chronon epi gēs hypērche kata tēn enanthrōpēsin, phōs eis ton kosmon ēn, hōs ephē autos; ‘heōs to phōs echete, pisteuete eis to phōs, hina huioi phōtos genēsthe; egō gar phōs, ᾿ phēsin, ‘eis ton kosmon elēlytha.᾿

18. Perhaps they will shamelessly say that this saying belongs not to the Son but to the Word. But from what was said above it became clear that the speaker is the Son. For the one who says here, “I did not come to judge the world but to save it,” is shown to be no other than the only-begotten Son of God. For the same John says earlier, “For God so loved the world that he gave his only-begotten Son, so that everyone who believes in him should not perish but have eternal life. For God did not send the Son into the world to judge the world, but that the world might be saved through him. Whoever believes in him is not judged; but whoever does not believe has already been judged, because he has not believed in the name of the only-begotten Son of God. And this is the judgment: that the light has come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, for their works were evil.” If the one who says, “For I did not come to judge the world but to save it,” is the one who says, “He who sees me sees him who sent me,” and the one who came to save the world and not to judge it is the only-begotten Son of God, it is clear that it is the same Son who says, “He who sees me sees him who sent me.” For the one who says, “He who believes in me,” and, “If anyone hears my words, I do not judge him,” is himself the Son, about whom it says, “Whoever believes in him is not judged; but whoever does not believe has already been judged, because he has not believed in the name of the only-begotten Son of God.” And again, “And this is the judgment” of the one who does not believe in the Son, “that the light has come into the world,” and they did not believe in him, that is, in the Son. For he would be “the light that enlightens every man coming into the world.” And as long as he was on earth in his incarnation, he was light in the world, as he himself said, “While you have the light, believe in the light, so that you may become sons of light; for I,” he says, “have come as light into the world.”

Chapter 19

19Bright, 236–237

19. Καὶ τούτου τοίνυν δειχθέντος, δῆλον ὅτι Υἱός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος. Εἰ δὲ ὁ Υἱός ἐστι τὸ φῶς τὸ εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἐληλυθὸς, ἀναντιῤῥήτως διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ ὁ κόσμος ἐγένετο. Ἐν γὰρ τῇ ἀρχῇ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου περὶ τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ λέγων Ἰωάννου ὁ εὐαγγελιστής φησιν, ‘οὐκ ἦν ἐκεῖνος τὸ φῶς, ἀλλʼ ἵνα μαρτυρήσῃ περὶ τοῦ φωτός·᾿ Ἦν γὰρ, ὡς προέφημεν, ‘τὸ φῶςʼ αὐτὸς ὁ Χριστὸς ‘τὸ ἀληθινὸν, τὸ φωτίζον πάντα ἄνθρωπον τὸν ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον.’ Εἰ γὰρ ‘ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν, καὶ ὁ κόσμος διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, ’ ἀνάγκη οὖν αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν Λόγον τοῦ Θεοῦ, περὶ οὗ καὶ πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ γεγενῆσθαι ἔφησεν. Ἢ γὰρ δύο κόσμους ἀναγκασθήσονται λέγειν, ἵνʼ ὁ μὲν διʼ Υἱοῦ, ὁ δὲ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου εἴη γεγονώς· ἢ, εἰ εἷς ἐστιν ὁ κόσμος καὶ μία ἡ κτίσις, ἀκόλουθον καὶ ἕνα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν Υἱὸν καὶ Λόγον πρὸ πάσης κτίσεως· διʼ αὐτοῦ γὰρ γέγονεν. Οὐκοῦν εἰ ὡς διὰ τοῦ Λόγου, οὕτω καὶ διὰ Υἱοῦ τὰ πάντα γέγονεν, οὐδὲν ἐναντίον φανήσεται, ἀλλὰ καὶ ταὐτὸν εἴη ἂν εἰπεῖν, ὡς ‘ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, ʼ ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ Υἱός. Εἰ δὲ, ὅτι μὴ εἶπεν ὁ Ἰωάννης, ‘ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ Υἱὸς, ᾿ οὐχ ἁρμόζειν φήσουσι τῷ Υἱῷ τὰ τοῦ Λόγου, ὥρα καὶ τὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ μὴ ἁρμόζειν τῷ Λόγῳ. Τοῦ δὲ Υἱοῦ ἐδείχθη τὸ ‘ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν, ʼ καὶ τὸ, ‘ὁ ὢν ἐν τοῖς κόλποις τοῦ Πατρὸς, ᾿ ὑπάρχειν αὐτόν· καὶ τὸ, ‘ὁ θεωρῶν ἐμὲ, θεωρεῖ τὸν πέμψαντά με· ʼ κοινὸν μέντοι πρός τε τὸν Λόγον καὶ τὸν Υἱὸν τὸ τὸν κόσμον διʼ αὐτοῦ γεγενῆσθαι· ὡς ἐκ τούτου δείκνυσθαι πρὸ τοῦ κόσμου εἶναι τὸν Υἱόν. Ἀνάγκη γὰρ τὸν δημιουργὸν πρὸ τῶν γιγνομένων εἶναι. Καὶ τὸ πρὸς Φίλιππον δὲ λεγόμενον οὐ τοῦ Λόγου κατʼ αὐτοὺς ἂν εἴη, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ. Εἶπε γὰρ, φησὶν, ὁ Ἰησοῦς· ‘Τοσοῦτον χρόνον μεθʼ ὑμῶν εἰμι, καὶ οὐκ ἔγνωκάς με, Φίλιππε; ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ, ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα· καὶ πῶς σὺ λέγεις, Δεῖξον ἡμῖν τὸν Πατέρα; οὐ πιστεύεις, ὅτι ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί ἐστι; τὰ ῥήματα, ἃ ἐγὼ λαλῷ ὑμῖν, ἀπʼ ἐμαυτοῦ οὐ λαλῶ· ὁ δὲ Πατὴρ, ὁ ἐν ἐμοὶ μένων, αὐτὸς ποιεῖ τὰ ἔργα. Πιστεύετέ μοι, ὅτι ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ, εἰ δὲ μὴ, διὰ τὰ ἔργα αὐτὰ πιστεύετέ μοι. Ἀμὴν, ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὁ πιστεύων εἰς ἐμὲ, τὰ ἔργα, ἃ ἐγὼ ποιῶ, κἀκεῖνος ποιήσει, καὶ μείζονα τούτων ποιήσει, ὅτι ἔγω πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα πορεύομαι. Καὶ ὅ τι ἂν αἰτήσητε ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί μου, τοῦτο ποιήσω, ἵνα δοξασθῇ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ.᾿ Οὐκοῦν εἰ ὁ Πατὴρ δοξάζεται ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ, ὁ Υἱὸς ἂν εἴη ὁ λέγων, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί·᾿ αὐτὸς καὶ τὸ, ‘ὁ ἐμὲ ἑωρακὼς, ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα. Αὐτὸς γὰρ ὁ ταῦτα λέγων Υἱὸν ἑαυτὸν δείκνυσιν ἐπάγων, ‘ἵνα δοξασθῇ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ.᾿

19. Kai toutou toinyn deichthentos, dēlon hoti Huios estin ho Logos. Ei de ho Huios esti to phōs to eis ton kosmon elēlythos, anantirrhētōs dia tou Huiou ho kosmos egeneto. En gar tę̄ archę̄ tou euangeliou peri tou baptistou legōn Iōannou ho euangelistēs phēsin, ‘ouk ēn ekeinos to phōs, allʼ hina martyrēsę̄ peri tou phōtos;᾿ Ēn gar, hōs proephēmen, ‘to phōsʼ autos ho Christos ‘to alēthinon, to phōtizon panta anthrōpon ton erchomenon eis ton kosmon.’ Ei gar ‘en tǭ kosmǭ ēn, kai ho kosmos diʼ autou egeneto, ’ anankē oun auton einai ton Logon tou Theou, peri hou kai panta diʼ autou gegenēsthai ephēsen. Ē gar dyo kosmous anankasthēsontai legein, hinʼ ho men diʼ Huiou, ho de dia tou Logou eiē gegonōs; ē, ei heis estin ho kosmos kai mia hē ktisis, akolouthon kai hena kai ton auton Huion kai Logon pro pasēs ktiseōs; diʼ autou gar gegonen. Oukoun ei hōs dia tou Logou, houtō kai dia Huiou ta panta gegonen, ouden enantion phanēsetai, alla kai tauton eiē an eipein, hōs ‘en archę̄ ēn ho Logos, ʼ en archę̄ ēn ho Huios. Ei de, hoti mē eipen ho Iōannēs, ‘en archę̄ ēn ho Huios, ᾿ ouch harmozein phēsousi tǭ Huiǭ ta tou Logou, hōra kai ta tou Huiou mē harmozein tǭ Logǭ. Tou de Huiou edeichthē to ‘egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen, ʼ kai to, ‘ho ōn en tois kolpois tou Patros, ᾿ hyparchein auton; kai to, ‘ho theōrōn eme, theōrei ton pempsanta me; ʼ koinon mentoi pros te ton Logon kai ton Huion to ton kosmon diʼ autou gegenēsthai; hōs ek toutou deiknysthai pro tou kosmou einai ton Huion. Anankē gar ton dēmiourgon pro tōn gignomenōn einai. Kai to pros Philippon de legomenon ou tou Logou katʼ autous an eiē, alla tou Huiou. Eipe gar, phēsin, ho Iēsous; ‘Tosouton chronon methʼ hymōn eimi, kai ouk egnōkas me, Philippe? ho heōrakōs eme, heōrake ton Patera; kai pōs sy legeis, Deixon hēmin ton Patera? ou pisteueis, hoti egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi esti? ta rhēmata, ha egō lalǭ hymin, apʼ emautou ou lalō; ho de Patēr, ho en emoi menōn, autos poiei ta erga. Pisteuete moi, hoti egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi, ei de mē, dia ta erga auta pisteuete moi. Amēn, amēn legō hymin, ho pisteuōn eis eme, ta erga, ha egō poiō, kakeinos poiēsei, kai meizona toutōn poiēsei, hoti egō pros ton Patera poreuomai. Kai ho ti an aitēsēte en tǭ onomati mou, touto poiēsō, hina doxasthę̄ ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭ.᾿ Oukoun ei ho Patēr doxazetai en tǭ Huiǭ, ho Huios an eiē ho legōn, ‘egō en tǭ Patri kai ho Patēr en emoi;᾿ autos kai to, ‘ho eme heōrakōs, heōrake ton Patera. Autos gar ho tauta legōn Huion heauton deiknysin epagōn, ‘hina doxasthę̄ ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭ.᾿

19. Since this has been shown, then, it is clear that the Word is the Son. And if the Son is the light that has come into the world, then beyond dispute the world came to be through the Son. For at the beginning of the Gospel, the evangelist, speaking about John the Baptist, says, “He was not the light, but came to bear witness about the light.” For, as we said before, Christ himself was “the true light, which enlightens every man coming into the world.” For if “he was in the world, and the world came to be through him,” then he must be the Word of God, of whom he also said that all things came to be through him. For either they will be forced to speak of two worlds, one made through the Son and the other through the Word; or, if the world is one and the creation one, it follows that the Son and the Word before all creation are one and the same, for it came to be through him. So if all things came to be through the Son as through the Word, nothing contrary will appear; indeed it would be the same to say, as “in the beginning was the Word,” that in the beginning was the Son. And if, because John did not say “in the beginning was the Son,” they say that what belongs to the Word does not fit the Son, it is time for what belongs to the Son not to fit the Word either. But it has been shown that “I and the Father are one” belongs to the Son, and his being the one “who is in the bosom of the Father,” and “He who sees me sees him who sent me”; while it is common to the Word and the Son that the world came to be through him. From this it is shown that the Son exists before the world; for the maker must exist before the things that come to be. And what is said to Philip would not, according to them, belong to the Word but to the Son. For Jesus said, it says: “Have I been with you so long, and you do not know me, Philip? He who has seen me has seen the Father. How can you say, Show us the Father? Do you not believe that I am in the Father and the Father is in me? The words that I speak to you I do not speak on my own; but the Father who dwells in me does the works. Believe me that I am in the Father and the Father is in me; or else believe me because of the works themselves. Truly, truly, I say to you, whoever believes in me will also do the works that I do, and greater works than these will he do, because I am going to the Father. And whatever you ask in my name, this I will do, so that the Father may be glorified in the Son.” So if the Father is glorified in the Son, the one who says, “I am in the Father and the Father is in me,” would be the Son; and so too, “He who has seen me has seen the Father.” For the very one who says these things shows himself to be the Son by adding, “so that the Father may be glorified in the Son.”

Chapter 20

20Bright, 237–238

20. Eἰ μὲν οὖν τὸν ἄνθρωπον, ὃν ἐφόρεσεν ὁ Λόγος, αὐτὸν εἶναι λέγουσι τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ, καὶ μὴ τὸν Λόγον Υἱὸν, ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἂν εἴη ἀκολούθως ὁ ‘ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ʼ ἐν ᾧ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ‘ἐν αὐτῷ·’ καὶ ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἂν εἴη, ὁ ‘ἓνʼ ὢν αὐτὸς καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ, καὶ ‘ὁ ἐν τοῖς κόλποις τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ ‘τὸ φῶς τὸ ἀληθινόν· Ἀναγκασθήσονται δὲ καὶ ‘διʼ αὐτοῦʼ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου εἰπεῖν τὸν κόσμον γεγενῆσθαι, καὶ τὸν ἄνθρωπον εἶναι τὸν ‘ἐλθόντα μὴ κρῖναι τὸν κόσμον, ἀλλὰ σῶσαιʼ αὐτόν· αὐτὸν δὲ εἶναι καὶ πρὶν Ἀβραὰμ γενέσθαι. ‘Ἰησοῦςʼ γὰρ, φησὶν, ‘εἷπεν αὐτοῖς· Ἀμὴν, ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμίν, πρὶν Ἀβραὰμ γενέσθαι, ἐγώ εἰμι.’ Καὶ πῶς οὐκ ἄτοπον κατʼ αὐτοὺς τὸν ἐκ σπέρματος Ἀβραὰμ μετὰ δύο καὶ τεσσαράκοντα γενεὰς γενόμενον λέγειν, ‘πρὶνʼ Ἀβραὰμ γενέσθαι, ’ ὑπάρχειν; πῶς δὲ οὐκ ἄτοπον, εἰ ἡ σὰρξ, ἣν ἐφόρεσεν ὁ Λόγος, αὕτη ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς, λέγειν τὴν ἐκ Μαρίας σάρκα ταύτην εἶναι, διʼ ἧς ὁ κόσμος ἐγένετο; πῶς δὲ φήσουσι καὶ τὸ ‘ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν;’ τὸ γὰρ πρὸ τῆς κατὰ σάρκα γενέσεως τοῦ Υἱοῦ σημαίνων ὁ εὐαγγελιστὴς, ἐπήγαγε λέγων, ‘ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν.’ Πῶς δὲ εἰ μὴ ὁ Λόγος Υἱός ἐστιν, ἀλλʼ ὁ ἄνθρωπος Υἱὸς, δύναται τὸν κόσμον σῶσαι, εἶς ὢν καὶ αὐτὸς τοῦ κόσμου; Εἰ δὲ ἀναισχυντοῖεν ἐπὶ τούτοις, ποῦ ἔσται ὁ Λόγος, τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ὄντος ‘ἐν τῷ Πατρί; ʼ πόστος δὲ ἔσται ὁ Λόγος πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, τοῦ ἀνθρώπου καὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς ‘ἓνʼ ὄντων; Εἱ δὲ ὁ ἄνθρωπος μονογενής ἐστι, πόστος ἔσται ὁ Λόγος; Ἢ γὰρ δεύτερον εἶναι αὐτὸν λέξειέ τις· ἢ εἰ ὑπὲρ τὸ μονογενές ἐστιν, αὐτὸς ἂν εἴη ὁ Πατήρ. ὥσπερ γὰρ εἷς ἐστιν ὁ Πατὴρ, οὕτως ἓν καὶ τὸ ἐξ αὐτοῦ μονογενές. Τί δὲ καὶ πλέον ὁ Λόγος ἔχει τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, εἴ γε οὐχ ὁ Λόγος Υἱός ἐστι; Διὰ μὲν γὰρ Υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ Λόγου ὁ κόσμου γεγενῆσθαι γέγραπται, καὶ κοινόν ἐστι τῷ τε Λόγῳ καὶ τῷ Υἱῷ τὸ δημιουργεῖν τὸν κόσμον· τὸ δὲ ὁρᾶν τὸν Πατέρα οὐκ ἔτι ἐν τῷ Λόγῳ γέγραπται, ἀλλʼ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ· καὶ τὸ σώζειν τὸν κόσμον οὐκέτι διὰ τοῦ Λόγου ἐλέχθη, ἀλλὰ διὰ τοῦ μονογενοῦς Υἱοῦ, ‘Εἶπεʼ γὰρ, φησὶν, ‘ὁ Ἰησοῦς· Τοσοῦτον χρόνον μεθʼ ὑμῶν εἰμι, καὶ οὐκ ἔγνωκάς με, Φίλιππε; ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ, ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα.᾿ Καὶ τὸν Πατέρα δὲ οὐχ ὁ Λόγος γέγραπται γινώσκειν, ἀλλʼ ὁ Υἱός· ὁρᾷν δὲ τὸν Πατέρα οὐχ ὁ Λόγος εἴρηται, ἀλλʼ ‘ὁ μονογενὴς Υἱὸς, ὁ ὢν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ Πατρός.᾿

20. Ei men oun ton anthrōpon, hon ephoresen ho Logos, auton einai legousi ton Huion tou Theou ton monogenē, kai mē ton Logon Huion, ho anthrōpos an eiē akolouthōs ho ‘en tǭ Patri, ʼ en hǭ kai ho Patēr ‘en autǭ;’ kai ho anthrōpos an eiē, ho ‘henʼ ōn autos kai ho Patēr, kai ‘ho en tois kolpois tou Patros, kai ‘to phōs to alēthinon; Anankasthēsontai de kai ‘diʼ autouʼ tou anthrōpou eipein ton kosmon gegenēsthai, kai ton anthrōpon einai ton ‘elthonta mē krinai ton kosmon, alla sōsaiʼ auton; auton de einai kai prin Abraam genesthai. ‘Iēsousʼ gar, phēsin, ‘heipen autois; Amēn, amēn legō hymin, prin Abraam genesthai, egō eimi.’ Kai pōs ouk atopon katʼ autous ton ek spermatos Abraam meta dyo kai tessarakonta geneas genomenon legein, ‘prinʼ Abraam genesthai, ’ hyparchein? pōs de ouk atopon, ei hē sarx, hēn ephoresen ho Logos, hautē estin ho Huios, legein tēn ek Marias sarka tautēn einai, diʼ hēs ho kosmos egeneto? pōs de phēsousi kai to ‘en tǭ kosmǭ ēn?’ to gar pro tēs kata sarka geneseōs tou Huiou sēmainōn ho euangelistēs, epēgage legōn, ‘en tǭ kosmǭ ēn.’ Pōs de ei mē ho Logos Huios estin, allʼ ho anthrōpos Huios, dynatai ton kosmon sōsai, eis ōn kai autos tou kosmou? Ei de anaischyntoien epi toutois, pou estai ho Logos, tou anthrōpou ontos ‘en tǭ Patri? ʼ postos de estai ho Logos pros ton Patera, tou anthrōpou kai tou Patros ‘henʼ ontōn? Hei de ho anthrōpos monogenēs esti, postos estai ho Logos? Ē gar deuteron einai auton lexeie tis; ē ei hyper to monogenes estin, autos an eiē ho Patēr. hōsper gar heis estin ho Patēr, houtōs hen kai to ex autou monogenes. Ti de kai pleon ho Logos echei tou anthrōpou, ei ge ouch ho Logos Huios esti? Dia men gar Huiou kai tou Logou ho kosmou gegenēsthai gegraptai, kai koinon esti tǭ te Logǭ kai tǭ Huiǭ to dēmiourgein ton kosmon; to de horan ton Patera ouk eti en tǭ Logǭ gegraptai, allʼ en tǭ Huiǭ; kai to sōzein ton kosmon ouketi dia tou Logou elechthē, alla dia tou monogenous Huiou, ‘Eipeʼ gar, phēsin, ‘ho Iēsous; Tosouton chronon methʼ hymōn eimi, kai ouk egnōkas me, Philippe? ho heōrakōs eme, heōrake ton Patera.᾿ Kai ton Patera de ouch ho Logos gegraptai ginōskein, allʼ ho Huios; horąn de ton Patera ouch ho Logos eirētai, allʼ ‘ho monogenēs Huios, ho ōn eis ton kolpon tou Patros.᾿

20. If, then, they say that the man whom the Word wore is himself the only-begotten Son of God, and not the Word, then consistently the man would be the one who is “in the Father,” in whom the Father too is “in him”; and the man would be the one who is “one” with the Father, and “who is in the bosom of the Father,” and “the true light.” They will be forced to say also that the world came to be “through” the man, and that the man is the one who “came not to judge the world but to save” it; and that he existed even before Abraham came to be. For “Jesus,” it says, “said to them, Truly, truly, I say to you, before Abraham came to be, I am.” And how is it not absurd, on their view, to say that one who came from the seed of Abraham forty-two generations later existed “before” Abraham came to be? And how is it not absurd, if the flesh that the Word wore is the Son, to say that this flesh from Mary is that through which the world came to be? And how will they explain “he was in the world”? For the evangelist, signifying the Son's existence before his birth according to the flesh, went on to say, “he was in the world.” And if the Word is not the Son, but the man is the Son, how can he save the world, being himself one of the world? And if they are not ashamed at this, where will the Word be, when the man is “in the Father”? And in what rank will the Word stand in relation to the Father, when the man and the Father are “one”? And if the man is only-begotten, in what rank will the Word be? Either one will say that he is second, or, if he is above the only-begotten, he would be the Father himself. For just as the Father is one, so also the only-begotten from him is one. And what more has the Word than the man, if indeed the Word is not the Son? For it is written that the world came to be through the Son and through the Word, and creating the world is common to the Word and the Son; but seeing the Father is no longer written of the Word, but of the Son; and saving the world is no longer said to be through the Word, but through the only-begotten Son. “For Jesus said,” it says, “Have I been with you so long, and you do not know me, Philip? He who has seen me has seen the Father.” And it is not written that the Word knows the Father, but the Son; and it is not said that the Word sees the Father, but “the only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father.”

Chapter 21

21Bright, 238–239

21. Τί δὲ πλέον εἰς σωτηρίαν ἡμῶν ὁ Λόγος συμβάλλεται μᾶλλον τοῦ Υἱοῦ, εἴ γε κατʼ αὐτοὺς ἄλλος ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ ἄλλος ὁ Λόγος; πιστεύειν γὰρ ἡμᾶς οὐκ εἰς τὸν Λόγον, ἀλλʼ εἰς τὸν Υἱὸν πρόσταξίς ἐστι· φησὶ γὰρ ὁ Ἰωάννης, ‘ Ὁ πιστεύων εἰς τὸν Υἱὸν ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον· ὁ δὲ ἀπειθῶν τῷ Υἱῷ οὐκ ὄψεται ζωήν.᾿ Καὶ τὸ ἅγιον δὲ βάπτισμα, ἐν ᾦ πάσης πίστεως ἡμῶν ἡ σύστασις ὁρμεῖ, οὐκ ‘εἰς Λόγον.᾿ ἀλλʼ ‘εἰς Πατέρα καὶ Υἱὸν καὶ ἅγιον Πνεῦμαʼ δίδοται. Εἴπερ οὖν κατʼ αὐτοὺς ἄλλος ἐστὶν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ἄλλος ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν Υἱὸς ὁ Λόγος, οὐδὲν πρὸς τὸν Λόγον τὸ βάπτισμα. Πῶς οὖν σύνεστιν ὁ Λόγος κατʼ αὐτοὺς τῷ Πατρὶ, οὐ συνὼν αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ τοῦ βαπτίσματος δόσει; Ἀλλʼ ἴσως ἂν εἴποιεν, ‘Ἐν τῷ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὀνόματι περιέχεται καὶ ὁ Λόγος. Διὰ τί οὖν οὐχὶ καὶ τὸ Πνεῦμα; ἢ ἐκτὸς τοῦ Πατρὸς τὸ Πνεῦμα; καὶ ἄνθρωπος μὲν, εἴπερ οὐκ ἔστιν Υἱὸς ὁ Λόγος, μετὰ τὸν Πατέρα ὀνομάζεται, τὸ δὲ Πνεῦμα μετὰ τὸν ἄνθρωπον· οὐκ ἔτι δὲ οὐδὲ εἰς τριάδα κατʼ αὐτοὺς ἡ μονὰς πλατύνεται, ἀλλʼ εἰς τετράδα, Πατέρα, καὶ Λόγον, καὶ Υἱὸν, καὶ Πνεῦμα ἅγιον. Ἐν τούτοις δὴ αἰσχυνόμενοι, εἰς ἕτερον καταφεύγουσι, καί φασι ‘μὴ τὸν ἄνθρωπον καθʼ ἑαυτὸν, ὃν ἐφόρεσεν ὁ Κύριος, ἀλλὰ τὸ συναμφότερον, τόν τε Λόγον καὶ τὸν ἄνθρωπον, εἶναι Υἱόν· συνημμένα γὰρ ἀμφότερα Υἱὸς “ὡς αὐτοὶ λέγουσιν, ” ὀνομάζεται.’ Τί τοίνυν τίνος αἴτιον, καὶ πότερος πότερον Υἱὸν κατεσκεύασεν; ἢ, ἴνα λευκότερον εἴποιμι, ἄρα διὰ τὴν σάρκα ὁ Λόγος Υἱὸς, ἢ διὰ τὸν Λόγον ἡ σὰρξ Υἱὸς λέγεται; ἢ οὐδʼ ὁπότερον τούτων, ἀλλʼ ἡ ἀμφοῖν σύνοδος; Εἰ μὲν οὖν ὁ Λόγος διὰ τὴν σάρκα, ἀνάγκη τὴν σάρκα εἶναι Υἱὸν, καὶ ἀκολουθεῖ τὰ ἄτοπα, ὅσα προείρηται ἐκ τοῦ λέγειν τὸν ἄνθρωπον Υἱόν· εἰ δὲ διὰ τὸν Λόγον ἡ σὰρξ Υἱὸς λέγεται, καὶ πρὸ τῆς σαρκὸς πάντως ὁ Λόγος ὢν Υἱὸς ἦν. Πῶς γὰρ οἷόν τε υἱοποιεῖν τινα ἑτέρους, μὴ ὄντα αὐτὸν υἱὸν, ὄντος μάλιστα πατρός; Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἑαυτῷ υἱοποιεῖ, Πατὴρ αὐτὸς ἂν εἴη· εἰ δὲ τῷ Πατρὶ, ἀνάγκη αὐτὸν εἶναι Υἱὸν, μᾶλλον δὲ αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν, διʼ ὃν καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι υἱοποιοῦνται.

21. Ti de pleon eis sōtērian hēmōn ho Logos symballetai mallon tou Huiou, ei ge katʼ autous allos estin ho Huios, kai allos ho Logos? pisteuein gar hēmas ouk eis ton Logon, allʼ eis ton Huion prostaxis esti; phēsi gar ho Iōannēs, ‘ Ho pisteuōn eis ton Huion echei zōēn aiōnion; ho de apeithōn tǭ Huiǭ ouk opsetai zōēn.᾿ Kai to hagion de baptisma, en ǭ pasēs pisteōs hēmōn hē systasis hormei, ouk ‘eis Logon.᾿ allʼ ‘eis Patera kai Huion kai hagion Pneumaʼ didotai. Eiper oun katʼ autous allos estin ho Logos, kai allos ho Huios, kai ouk estin Huios ho Logos, ouden pros ton Logon to baptisma. Pōs oun synestin ho Logos katʼ autous tǭ Patri, ou synōn autǭ en tę̄ tou baptismatos dosei? Allʼ isōs an eipoien, ‘En tǭ tou Patros onomati periechetai kai ho Logos. Dia ti oun ouchi kai to Pneuma? ē ektos tou Patros to Pneuma? kai anthrōpos men, eiper ouk estin Huios ho Logos, meta ton Patera onomazetai, to de Pneuma meta ton anthrōpon; ouk eti de oude eis triada katʼ autous hē monas platynetai, allʼ eis tetrada, Patera, kai Logon, kai Huion, kai Pneuma hagion. En toutois dē aischynomenoi, eis heteron katapheugousi, kai phasi ‘mē ton anthrōpon kathʼ heauton, hon ephoresen ho Kyrios, alla to synamphoteron, ton te Logon kai ton anthrōpon, einai Huion; synēmmena gar amphotera Huios “hōs autoi legousin, ” onomazetai.’ Ti toinyn tinos aition, kai poteros poteron Huion kateskeuasen? ē, ina leukoteron eipoimi, ara dia tēn sarka ho Logos Huios, ē dia ton Logon hē sarx Huios legetai? ē oudʼ hopoteron toutōn, allʼ hē amphoin synodos? Ei men oun ho Logos dia tēn sarka, anankē tēn sarka einai Huion, kai akolouthei ta atopa, hosa proeirētai ek tou legein ton anthrōpon Huion; ei de dia ton Logon hē sarx Huios legetai, kai pro tēs sarkos pantōs ho Logos ōn Huios ēn. Pōs gar hoion te huiopoiein tina heterous, mē onta auton huion, ontos malista patros? Ei men oun heautǭ huiopoiei, Patēr autos an eiē; ei de tǭ Patri, anankē auton einai Huion, mallon de auton einai ton Huion, diʼ hon kai hoi alloi huiopoiountai.

21. And what more does the Word contribute to our salvation than the Son, if, according to them, the Son is one and the Word another? For the command is that we believe, not in the Word, but in the Son. For John says, “Whoever believes in the Son has eternal life; but whoever disobeys the Son will not see life.” And holy baptism, in which the foundation of our whole faith is anchored, is given not “into the Word,” but “into the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit.” If, then, according to them, the Word is one and the Son another, and the Word is not Son, baptism has nothing to do with the Word. How, then, according to them, is the Word with the Father, when he is not with him in the giving of baptism? But perhaps they would say, “The Word too is included in the name of the Father.” Why, then, not the Spirit too? Or is the Spirit outside the Father? And the man (if the Word is not Son) is named after the Father, and the Spirit after the man; and the unity, according to them, is no longer broadened into a trinity, but into a tetrad: Father, Word, Son, and Holy Spirit. Put to shame by this, they take refuge in something else and say that “not the man by himself whom the Lord wore, but both together, the Word and the man, are the Son; for both joined are named Son,” as they say. Which, then, is the cause of which, and which made the other Son? Or, to put it more plainly, is the Word called Son because of the flesh, or the flesh called Son because of the Word? Or neither of these, but the coming together of both? If the Word is Son because of the flesh, the flesh must be Son, and all the absurdities follow that were stated above from calling the man Son. But if the flesh is called Son because of the Word, the Word, existing before the flesh, was certainly Son. For how can anyone make others sons, not being a son himself, especially when there is a father? If, then, he makes sons for himself, he would be Father himself; but if for the Father, he must be Son, or rather he must be the Son, because of whom the others too are made sons.

Chapter 22

22Bright, 239–240

22. Ἐπεὶ εἰ μὴ ὄντος αὐτοῦ Υἱοῦ, ἡμεῖς υἱοί ἐσμεν, ἡμῶν ἂν εἴη ὁ Θεὸς Πατὴρ, καὶ οὐκ αὐτοῦ. Πῶς οὖν ἰδιοποιεῖται μᾶλλον, λέγων, ‘ὁ Πατήρ μου, ’ καὶ, ‘ἐγὼ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός;’ Εἰ γὰρ κοινὸς πάντων Πατὴρ, οὐ μόνου αὐτοῦ Πατὴρ, οὐδὲ μόνος αὐτὸς ‘ἐξῆλθεν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός.’ Λέγει δέ ποτε καὶ ἡμῶν αὐτὸν λέγεσθαι Πατέρα, διὰ τὸ αὐτὸν ‘κεκοινωνηκέναι τῇ ἡμετέρᾳ σαρκί. Διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ γέγονεν ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ, ἵνʼ, ἐπειδὴ ὁ Λόγος ἐστὶν Υἱὸς, διὰ τὸν ἐνοικοῦντα ἐν ἡμῖν Υἱὸν λέγηται καὶ ἡμῶν Πατήρ. ‘Ἀπέστειλεʼ γὰρ, φησὶ, ‘τὸ Πνεῦμα τοῦ Υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὰς καρδίας ἡμῶν, κρᾶζον, Ἀββᾶ, ὁ Πατήρ Οὐκοῦν ὁ ἐν ἡμῖν Υἱὸς, τὸν ἴδιον Πατέρα ἐπικαλούμενος, καὶ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν ποιεῖ Πατέρα λέγεσθαι. Ἀμέλει ὥν οὐκ ἔστιν εἰς τὰς καρδίας ὁ Υἱὸς, τούτων οὐδὲ Πατὴρ ὁ Θεὸς ἂν λεχθείη. Εἴπερ οὖν διὰ τὸν Λόγον ὁ ἄνθρωπος λέγεται Υἱὸς, ἀνάγκη πᾶσα, λεγομένων καὶ πρὸ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τῶν παλαιῶν ‘υἱῶν, ’ εἶναι καὶ πρὸ τῆς ἐπιδημίας τὸν Λόγον Υἱὸν. ‘Υἱοὺςʼ γὰρ, φησὶν, ‘ἐγέννησα·’ καὶ ἐπὶ Νῶε, ‘ἰδόντες οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ·’ καὶ ἐν τῇ ᾠδῇ· ‘Οὐκ αὐτὸς οὖτός σου Πατήρ;’ Οὐκοῦν ἦν καὶ ὁ ἀληθῶς Υἱὸς, διʼ ὃν κἀκεῖνοι υἱοί. Εἰ δὲ κατʼ ἐκείνους πάλιν οὐδʼ ὁπότερον τούτων Υἱὸς, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὴν ἀμφοῖν σύνοδον, ἀνάγκη μηδʼ ὁπότερον εἶναι Υἱόν· φημὶ δὴ, μήτε τὸν Λόγον, μήτε τὸν ἄνθρωπον, ἀλλά τινα αἰτίαν, διʼ ἢν καὶ συνήφθησαν· καὶ οὕτω δὲ προηγήσεται ἡ αἰτία τῆς συνάψεως, ἥτις Υἱὸν ποιεῖ. Οὑκοῦν καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο πρὸ τῆς σαρκὸς προῆν ὁ Υἰός. Τούτων δὴ λεγομένων, εἰς ἕτερον καταφεύξονται, λέγοντες ‘μὴ τὸν ἄνθρωπον εἶναι Υἱὸν, μηδὲ τὸ συναμφότερον, ἀλλὰ τὸν Λόγον ἐν ἀρχῇ μὲν εἶναι Λόγον ἀπλῶς· ὅτε δὲ ἐνηνθρώπησε, τότε ὠνομάσθαι Υἱόν· πρὸ γὰρ τῆς ἐπιφανείας μὴ εἶναι Υἱὸν, ἀλλὰ Λόγον μόνον· καὶ ὥσπερ ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, οὐκ ὢν πρότερον σὰρξ, οὕτως ὁ Λόγος Υἱὸς γέγονεν, οὐκ ὢν πρότερον Υἱός.᾿ Ταῦτα μὲν ἐκείνων τὰ φλυαρήματα· ἔχει δὲ τὸν ἔλεγχον ἐναργῆ.

22. Epei ei mē ontos autou Huiou, hēmeis huioi esmen, hēmōn an eiē ho Theos Patēr, kai ouk autou. Pōs oun idiopoieitai mallon, legōn, ‘ho Patēr mou, ’ kai, ‘egō ek tou Patros?’ Ei gar koinos pantōn Patēr, ou monou autou Patēr, oude monos autos ‘exēlthen ek tou Patros.’ Legei de pote kai hēmōn auton legesthai Patera, dia to auton ‘kekoinōnēkenai tę̄ hēmeterą sarki. Dia touto gar gegonen ho Logos sarx, hinʼ, epeidē ho Logos estin Huios, dia ton enoikounta en hēmin Huion legētai kai hēmōn Patēr. ‘Apesteileʼ gar, phēsi, ‘to Pneuma tou Huiou autou eis tas kardias hēmōn, krazon, Abba, ho Patēr Oukoun ho en hēmin Huios, ton idion Patera epikaloumenos, kai hēmōn autōn poiei Patera legesthai. Amelei hōn ouk estin eis tas kardias ho Huios, toutōn oude Patēr ho Theos an lechtheiē. Eiper oun dia ton Logon ho anthrōpos legetai Huios, anankē pasa, legomenōn kai pro tēs enanthrōpēseōs tōn palaiōn ‘huiōn, ’ einai kai pro tēs epidēmias ton Logon Huion. ‘Huiousʼ gar, phēsin, ‘egennēsa;’ kai epi Nōe, ‘idontes hoi huioi tou Theou;’ kai en tę̄ ǭdę̄; ‘Ouk autos outos sou Patēr?’ Oukoun ēn kai ho alēthōs Huios, diʼ hon kakeinoi huioi. Ei de katʼ ekeinous palin oudʼ hopoteron toutōn Huios, alla dia tēn amphoin synodon, anankē mēdʼ hopoteron einai Huion; phēmi dē, mēte ton Logon, mēte ton anthrōpon, alla tina aitian, diʼ ēn kai synēphthēsan; kai houtō de proēgēsetai hē aitia tēs synapseōs, hētis Huion poiei. Houkoun kai kata touto pro tēs sarkos proēn ho Uios. Toutōn dē legomenōn, eis heteron katapheuxontai, legontes ‘mē ton anthrōpon einai Huion, mēde to synamphoteron, alla ton Logon en archę̄ men einai Logon aplōs; hote de enēnthrōpēse, tote ōnomasthai Huion; pro gar tēs epiphaneias mē einai Huion, alla Logon monon; kai hōsper ho Logos sarx egeneto, ouk ōn proteron sarx, houtōs ho Logos Huios gegonen, ouk ōn proteron Huios.᾿ Tauta men ekeinōn ta phlyarēmata; echei de ton elenchon enargē.

22. For if, while he is not Son, we are sons, God would be our Father and not his. How, then, does he claim him rather as his own, saying, “My Father,” and, “I came from the Father”? For if he is the common Father of all, he is not his Father alone, nor did he alone “come out from the Father.” He does say that he is sometimes called our Father too, because he “has shared in” our flesh. For this is why the Word became flesh: so that, since the Word is Son, God might be called our Father too because of the Son who dwells in us. “For he sent,” it says, “the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, Abba, Father.” So the Son in us, calling on his own Father, makes him be called our Father too. Indeed, of those in whose hearts the Son is not, God would not be called Father. If, then, the man is called Son because of the Word, then, since the ancients were called “sons” even before the incarnation, the Word must necessarily be Son before his coming as well. For “I begot sons,” it says; and in Noah's time, “the sons of God, seeing”; and in the Song, “Is not he your Father?” So there was also the one who is truly Son, because of whom those too were sons. But if, again according to them, neither of these is Son, but the Son is so because of the coming together of both, then necessarily neither is Son, I mean neither the Word nor the man, but some cause for which they were joined; and so the cause of the joining, which makes the Son, will come first. So in this way too the Son existed before the flesh. When this is said, they will take refuge in something else, saying that “neither the man is Son, nor both together, but the Word was simply Word in the beginning, and when he became man he was then named Son; for before his appearing he was not Son but only Word; and as the Word became flesh, not having been flesh before, so the Word became Son, not having been Son before.” Such is their nonsense; but it has a clear refutation.

Chapter 23

23Bright, 240–241

23. Εἰ γὰρ ὅλως ἐνανθρωπήσας γέγονεν Υἱὸς, ἡ ἐνανθρώπησις αἰτία. Καὶ εἰ ὁ ἄνθρωπος αἴτιος τοῦ εἶναι αὐτὸν Υἱὸν, ἢ τὸ συναμφότερον, καὶ τὰ αὐτὰ ἄτοπα ἀπαντήσει. Ἑπειτα, εἰ πρῶτον Λόγος, καὶ ὕστερον Υἱὸς, φανήσεται ὕστερον ἐγνωκὼς τὸν Πατέρα, καὶ οὐ πρότερον· οὐ γὰρ ᾗ Λόγος γινώσκει, ἀλλʼ ᾗ Υἱός· ‘οὐδεὶς γὰρ γινώσκει τὸν Πατέρα, εἰ μὴ ὁ Υἱός.᾿ Ἀπαντήσει δὲ καὶ τοῦτο, ὅτι ὕστερον ‘ἐν κόλποις τοῦ Πατρὸςʼ γέγονε, καὶ ὕστερον αὐτὸς καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ‘ἓνʼ γεγόνασι, καὶ ὕστερον τὸ, ‘ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ, ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα.᾿ Ταῦτα γὰρ πάντα ἐφʼ Υἱοῦ ἐλέχθη. Ἐκ δὴ τούτων ἀναγκασθήσονται εἰπεῖν, ‘Οὐδὲν ἦν ὁ Λόγος, ἀλλʼ ὄνομα μόνον Οὔτε γὰρ ἐν ἡμῖν μετὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς, οὔτε ὁ τὸν Λόγον ἑωρακὼς ἔβλεπε τὸν Πατέρα, οὔτε ὅλως τινὶ ἐγνώσθη ὁ Πατήρ· διὰ γὰρ Υἱοῦ γινώσκεται ὁ Πατήρ· οὕτω γὰρ καὶ γέγραπται, ‘καὶ ᾦ ἂν ὁ Υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψῃ.’ Μήπω δὲ ὄντος τοῦ Λόγου Υἱοῦ, οὐδέπω τις ἐγίνωσκε τὸν Πατέρα. Πῶς οὖν Μωσεῖ, πῶς τοῖς πατράσιν ὤφθη; αὐτὸς γὰρ ἐν ταῖς Βασιλείαις φησὶν, ‘Ἀποκαλυφθεὶς ἀπεκαλύφθην πρὸς πάντας τοὺς πατέρας ὑμῶν.᾿ Εἰ δὲ ἀπεκαλύφθη Θεὸς, δῆλον ὅτι ἦν ὁ ἀποκαλύπτων Υἱὸς, ὡς αὐτός φησι, ‘καὶ ᾧ ἐὰν ὁ Υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψῃ. Ἀσεβὲς μὲν οὖν καὶ ἀνόητον τὸ λέγειν ἄλλον εἶναι τὸν Λόγον, καὶ ἄλλον εἶναι τὸν Υἱόν. Πόθεν δὲ ἄρα τὴν τοιαύτην ὑπόνοιαν ἐσχήκασιν, ἐρέσθαι καλόν. Φασὶ δὴ, ‘διὰ τὸ μὴ εἰρῆσθαι ἐν τῇ παλαιᾷ περὶ Υἱοῦ, ἀλλὰ περὶ Λόγου, ʼ καὶ διὰ τοῦτο νεώτερον ὑπονοεῖν τοῦ Λόγου τὸν Υἱὸν διαβεβαιοῦνται, ‘ὅτι μὴ ἐν τῇ παλαιᾷ, ἀλλʼ ἐν τῇ καινῇ μόνῃ περὶ αὐτοῦ ἐλέχθη. Ταῦτʼ ἐκεῖνοι ἀσεβῶς φθέγγονται. Πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ διαιρεῖν τὰς διαθήκας, καὶ μὴ τὴν ἑτέραν τῆς ἑτέρας ἔχεσθαι, Μανιχαίων καὶ Ἰουδαίων τὸ ἐπιτήδευμα, τῶν μὲν τῇ παλαιῇ, τῶν δὲ τῇ νέᾳ ἀντιλεγόντων· ἔπειτα κατʼ αὐτοὺς, εἰ τὰ ἐν τῇ παλαιῇ κείμενα προάγει τῷ χρόνῳ, τὰ δὲ ἐν τῇ νέᾳ νεώτερά ἐστι, καὶ ἐκ τῶν γραμμάτων οἱ χρόνοι κρίνονται, ἀνάγκη πάλιν νεώτερα εἶναι τὸ ‘Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν, ʼ τό τε μονογενὴς, ᾿ καὶ τὸ ‘ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ, ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα· ʼ οὐ γὰρ ἐκ τῆς παλαιᾶς, ἀλλʼ ἐκ τῆς καινῆς ταῦτα μαρτυρεῖται.

23. Ei gar holōs enanthrōpēsas gegonen Huios, hē enanthrōpēsis aitia. Kai ei ho anthrōpos aitios tou einai auton Huion, ē to synamphoteron, kai ta auta atopa apantēsei. Hepeita, ei prōton Logos, kai hysteron Huios, phanēsetai hysteron egnōkōs ton Patera, kai ou proteron; ou gar hę̄ Logos ginōskei, allʼ hę̄ Huios; ‘oudeis gar ginōskei ton Patera, ei mē ho Huios.᾿ Apantēsei de kai touto, hoti hysteron ‘en kolpois tou Patrosʼ gegone, kai hysteron autos kai ho Patēr ‘henʼ gegonasi, kai hysteron to, ‘ho heōrakōs eme, heōrake ton Patera.᾿ Tauta gar panta ephʼ Huiou elechthē. Ek dē toutōn anankasthēsontai eipein, ‘Ouden ēn ho Logos, allʼ onoma monon Oute gar en hēmin meta tou Patros, oute ho ton Logon heōrakōs eblepe ton Patera, oute holōs tini egnōsthē ho Patēr; dia gar Huiou ginōsketai ho Patēr; houtō gar kai gegraptai, ‘kai ǭ an ho Huios apokalypsę̄.’ Mēpō de ontos tou Logou Huiou, oudepō tis eginōske ton Patera. Pōs oun Mōsei, pōs tois patrasin ōphthē? autos gar en tais Basileiais phēsin, ‘Apokalyphtheis apekalyphthēn pros pantas tous pateras hymōn.᾿ Ei de apekalyphthē Theos, dēlon hoti ēn ho apokalyptōn Huios, hōs autos phēsi, ‘kai hǭ ean ho Huios apokalypsę̄. Asebes men oun kai anoēton to legein allon einai ton Logon, kai allon einai ton Huion. Pothen de ara tēn toiautēn hyponoian eschēkasin, eresthai kalon. Phasi dē, ‘dia to mē eirēsthai en tę̄ palaią peri Huiou, alla peri Logou, ʼ kai dia touto neōteron hyponoein tou Logou ton Huion diabebaiountai, ‘hoti mē en tę̄ palaią, allʼ en tę̄ kainę̄ monę̄ peri autou elechthē. Tautʼ ekeinoi asebōs phthengontai. Prōton men gar diairein tas diathēkas, kai mē tēn heteran tēs heteras echesthai, Manichaiōn kai Ioudaiōn to epitēdeuma, tōn men tę̄ palaię̄, tōn de tę̄ neą antilegontōn; epeita katʼ autous, ei ta en tę̄ palaię̄ keimena proagei tǭ chronǭ, ta de en tę̄ neą neōtera esti, kai ek tōn grammatōn hoi chronoi krinontai, anankē palin neōtera einai to ‘Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen, ʼ to te monogenēs, ᾿ kai to ‘ho heōrakōs eme, heōrake ton Patera; ʼ ou gar ek tēs palaias, allʼ ek tēs kainēs tauta martyreitai.

23. For if he became Son simply by becoming man, the becoming man is the cause. And if the man is the cause of his being Son, or both together, the same absurdities will confront them. Then, if he was first Word and later Son, he will appear to have known the Father later and not before; for he does not know him as Word but as Son: “for no one knows the Father except the Son.” And this will confront them too: that he came to be “in the bosom of the Father” later, and later he and the Father became “one,” and later came “He who has seen me has seen the Father.” For all these things were said of the Son. From this they will be forced to say, “The Word was nothing, but only a name.” For he was neither in us with the Father, nor did anyone who had seen the Word see the Father, nor was the Father known to anyone at all; for the Father is known through the Son, as it is written, “and anyone to whom the Son reveals him.” And since the Word was not yet Son, no one yet knew the Father. How, then, was he seen by Moses, how by the fathers? For he himself says in the Kingdoms, “I revealed myself plainly to all your fathers.” And if God was revealed, it is clear that there was the Son who reveals, as he himself says, “and anyone to whom the Son reveals him.” It is impious and senseless, then, to say that the Word is one and the Son another. It is good to ask where they got such a notion. They say that it is “because the Old Testament speaks not of the Son but of the Word”; and for this reason they firmly suppose the Son to be later than the Word, “because he was spoken of not in the Old but only in the New.” This is what they impiously say. For, first, to divide the Testaments and not have the one hold to the other is the practice of Manichaeans and Jews, the former opposing the Old and the latter the New. Then, on their view, if what is in the Old comes earlier in time, and what is in the New is later, and times are judged from the writings, then “I and the Father are one,” and “only-begotten,” and “He who has seen me has seen the Father” must in turn be later; for these are attested not from the Old but from the New.

Chapter 24

24Bright, 241–242

24. Οὐ μὴν δὲ, ἀλλʼ ἀληθῶς καὶ ἐν τῇ παλαιᾷ περὶ Υἱοῦ πολλὰ λέγεται· οἷον ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ ψαλμῷ τὸ Ὑἱός μου εἶ σὺ, ἐγὼ σήμερον γεγέννηκά σε·’ καὶ ἐν τῷ ἐννάτῳ ἡ ἐπιγραφὴ, ‘Εἰς τὸ τέλος ὑπὲρ τῶν κρυφίων τοῦ υἱοῦ, ψαλμὸς τῷ Δαυΐδ.᾿ καὶ ἐν τῷ τεσσαρακοστῷ τετάρτῳ, ‘Εἰς τὸ τέλος ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀλλοιωθησομένων, τοῖς υἱοῖς Κορὲ, εἰς σύνεσιν, ᾠδὴ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦ·᾿ καὶ ἐν τῷ Ἡσαΐᾳ, ‘Ἄσω δὴ τῷ ἠγαπημένῳ ᾆσμα τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦ τῷ ἀμπελῶνί μου. Ἀμπελὼν ἐγενήθη τῷ ἠγαπημένῳ. ʼ Τὸ δὲ ἀγαπητὸς τίς ἂν εἴη ἢ Υἱὸς μονογενής; ὡς καὶ ἐν τῷ ἑκατοστῷ ἐννάτῳ, ‘ἐκ γαστρὸς πρὸ ἑωσφόρου ἐγέννησά σε, ’ περὶ οὗ ὕστερον λεχθήσεται· καὶ ἐν Παροιμίαις δὲ, ‘πρὸ δὲ πάντων τῶν βουνῶν γεννᾷ με·᾿ καὶ ἐν τῷ Δανιὴλ, ‘καὶ ἡ ὅρασις τοῦ τετάρτου ὁμοία Υἱῷ Θεοῦ, ʼ καὶ ἄλλα πλείονα. Εἰ τοίνυν ἐκ τῆς παλαιᾶς ἡ ἀρχαιότης, ἀρχαῖος ἂν εἴη καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, ὁ ἐν τῇ παλαιᾷ ἐν πολλοῖς σαφηνιζόμενος. Ἀλλὰ ‘ναὶ, ʼ φασὶ, ‘κεῖται μὲν, προφητικῶς δὲ ἔστω. ʼ Οὐκοῦν καὶ περὶ τοῦ Λόγου προφητικῶς εἰρῆσθαι λεχθείη ἄν· οὐ γὰρ τὸ μὲν, τὸ δέ. Εἰ γὰρ τὸ ‘Υἱός μου εἶ σὺ, ʼ ἐπὶ μέλλοντος, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ τὸ Τῷ Λόγῳ Κυρίου οἱ οὐρανοὶ ἐστερεώθησαν Οὐ γὰρ εἶπεν, ‘ἐγένοντο, ʼ οὐδὲ ‘ἐποίησεν.᾿ Ὅτι δὲ τὸ ‘ἐστερέωσενʼ ἐπὶ μέλλοντος, φησίν· ‘Ὁ Κύριος ἐβασίλευσεν·᾿ εἶτα· ‘Καὶ γὰρ ἐστερέωσε τὴν οἰκουμένην, ἥτις οὐ σαλευθήσεται Καὶ εἰ τὸ ἐν τῷ τεσσαρακοστῷ τετάρτῳ, ‘ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦ, ʼ ἐπὶ μέλλοντος, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ τὸ ἐπιφερόμενον τὸ ‘ἐξηρεύξατο ἡ καρδία μου Λόγον ἀγαθόν.’ Καὶ εἰ τὸ ἐκ γαστρὸςʼ ἐπὶ ἀνθρώπου, ἄρα καὶ τὸ ‘ἐκ καρδίας·᾿ Εἰ γὰρ ἡ γαστὴρ ἀνθρώπινον, καὶ ἡ καρδία σωματικόν. Εἰ δὲ τὸ ‘ἐκ καρδίαςʼ ἀίδιον, καὶ τὸ ‘ἐκ γαστρὸς ἀίδιον· καὶ εἰ ὁ μονογενὴς ἐν κόλποις, καὶ ὁ ἀγαπητὸς ἐν κόλποις. Ταὐτὸν γάρ ἐστι τό τε μονογενὲς καὶ τὸ ἀγαπητὸν, ὡς τὸ ‘οὖτός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός.’ Οὐ γὰρ δὴ τὴν εἰς αὐτὸν ἀγάπην σημᾶναι θέλων, εἶπε τὸ ‘ἀγαπητὸς, ’ ἵνα μὴ τοὺς ἄλλους μισεῖν δόξῃ· ἀλλὰ τὸ μονογενὲς ἐδήλου, ἵνα τὸ μόνον ἐξ αὐτοῦ εἶναι αὐτὸν δείξῃ. Καὶ τῷʼ Ἀβραὰμ γοῦν σημᾶναι θέλων ὁ Λόγος τὸ μονογενὲς, φησί· ‘προσένεγκε τὸν υἱόν σου τὸν ἀγαπητόν.’ Παντὶ δὲ δῆλον, ἐκ τῆς Σάῤῥας μόνον εἶναι τὸν Ἰσαάκ. Ἔστιν ἄρα ὁ Λόγος Υἱὸς, οὐκ ἄρτι γεγονὼς ἢ ὀνομασθεὶς Υἱὸς, ἀλλʼ ἀεὶ Υἱός. Εἰ γὰρ μὴ Υἱὸς, οὐδὲ λόγος· καὶ εἰ μὴ λόγος, οὐδὲ Υἱὸς. Τὸ γὰρ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς Υἱός ἐστι. Τί δέ ἐστιν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς εἰ μὴ Λόγος, ὁ ἐκ καρδίας προελθὼν, καὶ ἐκ γαστρὸς γεννηθείς; οὐ γὰρ ὁ Πατὴρ Λόγος ἐστίν· οὐδὲ ὁ Λόγος Πατήρ ἐστιν· ἀλλʼ ὁ μὲν Πατὴρ, ὁ δὲ Υἱός· καὶ ὁ μὲν γεννᾷ, ὁ δὲ γεννᾶται.

24. Ou mēn de, allʼ alēthōs kai en tę̄ palaią peri Huiou polla legetai; hoion en tǭ deuterǭ psalmǭ to Huios mou ei sy, egō sēmeron gegennēka se;’ kai en tǭ ennatǭ hē epigraphē, ‘Eis to telos hyper tōn kryphiōn tou huiou, psalmos tǭ Dauïd.᾿ kai en tǭ tessarakostǭ tetartǭ, ‘Eis to telos hyper tōn alloiōthēsomenōn, tois huiois Kore, eis synesin, ǭdē hyper tou agapētou;᾿ kai en tǭ Hēsaïą, ‘Asō dē tǭ ēgapēmenǭ ąsma tou agapētou tǭ ampelōni mou. Ampelōn egenēthē tǭ ēgapēmenǭ. ʼ To de agapētos tis an eiē ē Huios monogenēs? hōs kai en tǭ hekatostǭ ennatǭ, ‘ek gastros pro heōsphorou egennēsa se, ’ peri hou hysteron lechthēsetai; kai en Paroimiais de, ‘pro de pantōn tōn bounōn genną me;᾿ kai en tǭ Daniēl, ‘kai hē horasis tou tetartou homoia Huiǭ Theou, ʼ kai alla pleiona. Ei toinyn ek tēs palaias hē archaiotēs, archaios an eiē kai ho Huios, ho en tę̄ palaią en pollois saphēnizomenos. Alla ‘nai, ʼ phasi, ‘keitai men, prophētikōs de estō. ʼ Oukoun kai peri tou Logou prophētikōs eirēsthai lechtheiē an; ou gar to men, to de. Ei gar to ‘Huios mou ei sy, ʼ epi mellontos, dēlon hoti kai to Tǭ Logǭ Kyriou hoi ouranoi estereōthēsan Ou gar eipen, ‘egenonto, ʼ oude ‘epoiēsen.᾿ Hoti de to ‘estereōsenʼ epi mellontos, phēsin; ‘Ho Kyrios ebasileusen;᾿ eita; ‘Kai gar estereōse tēn oikoumenēn, hētis ou saleuthēsetai Kai ei to en tǭ tessarakostǭ tetartǭ, ‘hyper tou agapētou, ʼ epi mellontos, dēlon hoti kai to epipheromenon to ‘exēreuxato hē kardia mou Logon agathon.’ Kai ei to ek gastrosʼ epi anthrōpou, ara kai to ‘ek kardias;᾿ Ei gar hē gastēr anthrōpinon, kai hē kardia sōmatikon. Ei de to ‘ek kardiasʼ aidion, kai to ‘ek gastros aidion; kai ei ho monogenēs en kolpois, kai ho agapētos en kolpois. Tauton gar esti to te monogenes kai to agapēton, hōs to ‘outos estin ho Huios mou ho agapētos.’ Ou gar dē tēn eis auton agapēn sēmanai thelōn, eipe to ‘agapētos, ’ hina mē tous allous misein doxę̄; alla to monogenes edēlou, hina to monon ex autou einai auton deixę̄. Kai tǭʼ Abraam goun sēmanai thelōn ho Logos to monogenes, phēsi; ‘prosenenke ton huion sou ton agapēton.’ Panti de dēlon, ek tēs Sarrhas monon einai ton Isaak. Estin ara ho Logos Huios, ouk arti gegonōs ē onomastheis Huios, allʼ aei Huios. Ei gar mē Huios, oude logos; kai ei mē logos, oude Huios. To gar ek tou Patros Huios esti. Ti de estin ek tou Patros ei mē Logos, ho ek kardias proelthōn, kai ek gastros gennētheis? ou gar ho Patēr Logos estin; oude ho Logos Patēr estin; allʼ ho men Patēr, ho de Huios; kai ho men genną, ho de gennatai.

24. Not so; truly much is said about the Son in the Old Testament too: for example, in the second psalm, “You are my Son, today I have begotten you”; and in the ninth, the title, “To the end, concerning the hidden things of the son, a psalm of David”; and in the forty-fourth, “To the end, concerning those who shall be changed, for the sons of Korah, for understanding, a song concerning the beloved”; and in Isaiah, “I will sing to the beloved a song of the beloved concerning my vineyard. The beloved had a vineyard.” And who would the beloved be but the only-begotten Son? As also in the hundred and ninth, “From the womb, before the morning star, I begot you,” about which more will be said later; and in the Proverbs, “before all the hills he begets me”; and in Daniel, “and the appearance of the fourth is like a son of God”; and many others. If, then, antiquity comes from the Old Testament, the Son too would be ancient, being made clear in many places in the Old. “Yes,” they say, “it is there, but let it be taken prophetically.” Then it could also be said that what is said about the Word is said prophetically; for it cannot be one way for the one and another for the other. For if “You are my Son” refers to the future, so clearly does “By the Word of the Lord the heavens were made firm.” For it did not say “came to be,” nor “made.” And that “made firm” refers to the future, it says: “The Lord has reigned,” and then, “For he has made firm the world, which will not be moved.” And if “concerning the beloved” in the forty-fourth psalm refers to the future, so clearly does what follows, “My heart has poured forth a good Word.” And if “from the womb” refers to a man, then so does “from the heart.” For if the womb is human, the heart too is bodily. But if “from the heart” is eternal, “from the womb” is eternal too. And if the only-begotten is in the bosom, the beloved too is in the bosom. For only-begotten and beloved are the same, as in “This is my beloved Son.” For he did not say “beloved” wishing to signify his love toward him, lest he seem to hate the others; but he was making known that he is only-begotten, to show that he alone is from him. So the Word, wishing to signify to Abraham what “only-begotten” means, says, “Offer your son, the beloved.” And it is clear to everyone that Isaac alone was from Sarah. So the Word is Son, not having lately become or been named Son, but always Son. For if he is not Son, he is not word either; and if not word, not Son either. For what is from the father is son. And what is from the Father but the Word, who came forth from the heart and was begotten from the womb? For the Father is not Word, nor is the Word Father; but one is Father and the other Son; and one begets, the other is begotten.

Chapter 25

25Bright, 242–243

25. Μαίνεται μὲν οὖν Ἄρειος, ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντωνʼ εἶναι λέγων τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ ‘ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν.’ Μαίνεται δὲ καὶ Σαβέλλιος, λέγων τὸν Πατέρα εἶναι Υἱὸν, καὶ ἔμπαλιν τὸν Υἱὸν εἶναι Πατέρα, ὑποστάσει μὲν ἓν, ὀνόματι δὲ δύο· μαίνεται δὲ καὶ παραδείγματι χρώμενος τῇ τοῦ Πνεύματος χάριτι· φησὶ γὰρ, Ὥσπερ ‘“διαιρέσεις) χαρισμάτων εἰσὶ, τὸ δὲ αὐτὸ Πνεῦμα, ” οὕτω καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ὁ αὐτὸς μὲν ἔστι, πλατύνεται δὲ εἰς Υἱὸν καὶ Πνεῦμα, ’ Ἔστι δὲ τοῦτο μεστὸν ἀτοπίας. Εἰ γὰρ ὡς ἐπὶ τοῦ Πνεύματος, οὕτω καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστιν, ἔσται ὁ Πατὴρ Λόγος καὶ Πνεῦμα ἅγιον, ᾧ μὲν γινόμενος Πατὴρ, ᾧ δὲ Λόγος, ᾧ δὲ Πνεῦμα, πρὸς τὴν χρείαν ἑκάστου ἁρμοζόμενος, καὶ ὀνόματι μὲν Υἱὸς καὶ Πνεῦμα, τῷ δὲ ὄντι Πατὴρ μόνον· ἀρχὴν μὲν ἔχων τὸ γίνεσθαι Υἱὸς, παυόμενος δὲ τοῦ λέγεσθαι Πατήρ· καὶ ἐνανθρωπήσας μὲν ὀνόματι, τῇ δὲ ἀληθείᾳ μηδὲ ἐπιδημήσας· καὶ ψευδόμενος μὲν τῷ λέγειν, ‘ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ, τῷ δὲ ὄντι αὐτὸς ὢν ὁ Πατήρ· καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα ἐπὶ Σαβελλίου ἄτοπα ἀπαντᾶ. Ἀνάγκη δὲ καὶ παυθήσεσθαι τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ Πνεύματος, τῆς χρείας πληρωθείσης· καὶ ἔσται λοιπὸν ἄχρι παιδιᾶς τὰ γινόμενα, ὅτι μὴ ἀληθείᾳ ἀλλʼ ὀνόματι ἐπεδείχθη. Παυομένου δὲ τοῦ ὀνόματος τοῦ Υἱοῦ κατʼ αὐτοὺς, παύσεται καὶ τοῦ βαπτίσματος ἡ χάρις· ‘εἰςʼ γὰρ ‘Υἱὸνʼ ἐδόθη. Καὶ τί ἀκολουθήσει ἢ ἀφανισμὸς τῆς κτίσεως; εἰ γὰρ ἵνα ἡμεῖς κτισθῶμεν προῆλθεν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ, προελθόντος αὐτοῦ, ἐσμεν, δῆλον ὅτι, ἀναχωροῦντος αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν Πατέρα, ὥς φασιν, οὐκ ἔτι ἐσόμεθα. Οὔτω γὰρ ἔσται, ὥσπερ ἦν· οὕτως οὐκ ἔτʼ ἐσόμεθα, ὥσπερ οὖν οὐκ ἦμεν. Οὐκέτι γὰρ προελθόντος, οὐκέτι ἡ κτίσις ἔσται.

25. Mainetai men oun Areios, ‘ex ouk ontōnʼ einai legōn ton Huion, kai ‘ēn pote hote ouk ēn.’ Mainetai de kai Sabellios, legōn ton Patera einai Huion, kai empalin ton Huion einai Patera, hypostasei men hen, onomati de dyo; mainetai de kai paradeigmati chrōmenos tę̄ tou Pneumatos chariti; phēsi gar, Hōsper ‘“diaireseis) charismatōn eisi, to de auto Pneuma, ” houtō kai ho Patēr ho autos men esti, platynetai de eis Huion kai Pneuma, ’ Esti de touto meston atopias. Ei gar hōs epi tou Pneumatos, houtō kai epi tou Theou estin, estai ho Patēr Logos kai Pneuma hagion, hǭ men ginomenos Patēr, hǭ de Logos, hǭ de Pneuma, pros tēn chreian hekastou harmozomenos, kai onomati men Huios kai Pneuma, tǭ de onti Patēr monon; archēn men echōn to ginesthai Huios, pauomenos de tou legesthai Patēr; kai enanthrōpēsas men onomati, tę̄ de alētheią mēde epidēmēsas; kai pseudomenos men tǭ legein, ‘egō kai ho Patēr, tǭ de onti autos ōn ho Patēr; kai hosa alla epi Sabelliou atopa apanta. Anankē de kai pauthēsesthai to onoma tou Huiou kai tou Pneumatos, tēs chreias plērōtheisēs; kai estai loipon achri paidias ta ginomena, hoti mē alētheią allʼ onomati epedeichthē. Pauomenou de tou onomatos tou Huiou katʼ autous, pausetai kai tou baptismatos hē charis; ‘eisʼ gar ‘Huionʼ edothē. Kai ti akolouthēsei ē aphanismos tēs ktiseōs? ei gar hina hēmeis ktisthōmen proēlthen ho Logos, kai, proelthontos autou, esmen, dēlon hoti, anachōrountos autou eis ton Patera, hōs phasin, ouk eti esometha. Outō gar estai, hōsper ēn; houtōs ouk etʼ esometha, hōsper oun ouk ēmen. Ouketi gar proelthontos, ouketi hē ktisis estai.

25. Arius, then, is mad in saying that the Son is “from nothing” and “there was once when he was not.” But Sabellius is mad too, in saying that the Father is the Son and in turn the Son is the Father, one in hypostasis but two in name. And he is mad also in using the grace of the Spirit as an example. For he says, “As there are ‘varieties of gifts, but the same Spirit,’ so also the Father is the same, but is broadened into Son and Spirit.” But this is full of absurdity. For if it is with God as with the Spirit, the Father will be Word and Holy Spirit, becoming Father to one, Word to another, Spirit to another, adapting himself to the need of each; Son and Spirit in name, but in reality Father only; having a beginning in becoming Son, and ceasing to be called Father; become man in name, but in truth not having come among us at all; lying when he says, “I and the Father,” but in reality being himself the Father; and all the other absurdities that confront Sabellius. And the name of the Son and of the Spirit will necessarily cease when the need has been met; and what happened will then be no more than play, since it was shown not in truth but in name. And when the name of the Son ceases, according to them, the grace of baptism too will cease; for it was given “into” the Son. And what will follow but the destruction of creation? For if the Word came forth so that we might be created, and we exist because he came forth, it is clear that when he withdraws into the Father, as they say, we shall no longer exist. For he will be as he was; and so we shall no longer exist, as once we did not. For when he has no longer come forth, creation will no longer exist.

Chapter 26

26Bright, 243

26. Ἄτοπα μὲν οὖν ταῦτα. Ὅτι δὲ ὁ Υἱὸς οὐκ ἀρχὴν ἔχει τοῦ εἶναι, ἀλλʼ ἀεὶ καὶ πρὸ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως παρὰ τῷ Πατρί ἐστι, δηλοῖ ὁ Ἰωάννης ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ ἐπιστολῇ, λέγων οὕτως, ‘Ὃ ἦν ἀπʼ ἀρχῆς, ὃ ἀκηκόαμεν, ὃ ἑωράκαμεν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς ἡμῶν, ὃ ἐθεασάμεθα, καὶ αἱ χεῖρες ἡμῶν ἐψηλάφησαν περὶ τοῦ Λόγου τῆς ζωῆς· καὶ ἡ ζωὴ ἐφανερώθη, καὶ ἑωράκαμεν, καὶ μαρτυροῦμεν, καὶ ἀπαγγέλλομεν ὑμῖν τὴν ζωὴν τὴν αἰώνιον, ἥτις ἦν πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, καὶ ἐφανερώθη ἡμῖν.᾿ Ἐνταῦθα λέγων, ὅτι ἡ ζωὴ οὐ γέγονεν, ἀλλʼ ‘ἦν πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, ʼ ἐν τῷ τέλει τῆς ἐπιστολῆς τὸν Υἱὸν εἶναί φησι τὴν ζωήν· γράφει δʼ οὖν· ‘Καί ἐσμεν ἐν τῷ ἀληθινῷ, ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ· οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἀληθινὸς Θεὸς, καὶ ζωὴ αἰώνιος.᾿ Εἰ δὲ ὁ Υἱός ἐστιν ἡ ζωὴ, καὶ αὕτη πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, καὶ εἰ ὁ Υἱὸς ἦν πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, λέγει δὲ ὁ αὐτὸς, ‘καὶ ὁ Λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, ʼ ὁ Υἱὸς ἂν εἴη ὁ Λόγος, ὁ ἀεὶ ὢν πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα. Ὡσπερ δὲ ὁ Υἱὸς Λόγος ἐστὶν, οὕτως ὁ Θεὸς ὁ αὐτὸς ἂν εἴη ὁ Πατήρ. Ὁ μέντοι Υἱὸς κατὰ τὸνʼ Ἰωάννην ‘Θεὸςʼ οὐχ ἀπλῶς, ἀλλʼ ‘ἀληθινὸς Θεόςʼ ἐστι. Καὶ γὰρ κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν τοῦτον, ‘καὶ Θεὸς ἦν ὁ Λόγος·᾿ ἔλεγέ τε ὁ Υἱὸς, ‘ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ζωή.᾿ Οὐκοῦν ὁ Υἱὸς Λόγος ἐστὶ καὶ ζωὴ ἡ οὖσα παρὰ τῷ Πατρί. Πάλιν δὲ τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ Ἰωάννῃ εἰρημένον, ‘ὁ μονογενὴς Υἱὸς, ὁ ὢν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ Πατρός, ᾿ δείκνυσι τὸν Υἱὸν ἀεὶ εἶναι. Ὃν γὰρ λέγει ὁ Ἰωάννης ‘Υἱὸν, ᾿ τοῦτον ‘χεῖραʼ ὁ Δαβὶδ ψάλλει λέγων· ‘Ἱνατί ἀποστρέφεις τὴν χεῖρά σου καὶ τὴν δεξιάν σου ἐκ μέσου τοῦ κόλπου σου;’ Οὐκοῦν εἰ ἡ χεὶρ ἐν τῷ κόλπῳ, καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν κόλπῳ, ὁ Υἱὸς ἂν εἴη ἡ χεὶρ, καὶ ἡ χεὶρ ἂν εἴη ὁ Υἱὸς, διʼ οὗ ἐποίησε τὰ πάντα ὁ Πατήρ. ‘Ἡ χείρ σουʼ γὰρ, φησὶν, ‘ἐποίησε ταῦτα πάντα, ʼ καὶ, ‘τῇ χειρὶ ἐξήγαγε τὸν λαόν· ʼ οὐκοῦν διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ. Εἰ δὲ καὶ ‘αὕτη ἡ ἀλλοίωσις τῆς δεξιᾶς τοῦ ὑψίστου, ʼ καὶ πάλιν, ‘εἰς τὸ τέλος, ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀλλοιωθησομένων, ᾠδὴ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦʼ ὁ ἀγαπητὸς ἄρα ἐστὶν ἡ χεὶρ ἀλλοιωθεῖσα, περὶ οὗ καὶ λέγει ἡ θεία φωνή· ‘Οὖτός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός, ᾿ Ἴσον ἄρα ἐστὶν ‘ αὕτη ἡ χείρ μουʼ τῷ ‘ οὗτος ὁ Υἱός μου.᾿

26. Atopa men oun tauta. Hoti de ho Huios ouk archēn echei tou einai, allʼ aei kai pro tēs enanthrōpēseōs para tǭ Patri esti, dēloi ho Iōannēs en tę̄ prōtę̄ epistolę̄, legōn houtōs, ‘Ho ēn apʼ archēs, ho akēkoamen, ho heōrakamen tois ophthalmois hēmōn, ho etheasametha, kai hai cheires hēmōn epsēlaphēsan peri tou Logou tēs zōēs; kai hē zōē ephanerōthē, kai heōrakamen, kai martyroumen, kai apangellomen hymin tēn zōēn tēn aiōnion, hētis ēn pros ton Patera, kai ephanerōthē hēmin.᾿ Entautha legōn, hoti hē zōē ou gegonen, allʼ ‘ēn pros ton Patera, ʼ en tǭ telei tēs epistolēs ton Huion einai phēsi tēn zōēn; graphei dʼ oun; ‘Kai esmen en tǭ alēthinǭ, en tǭ Huiǭ autou Iēsou Christǭ; houtos estin ho alēthinos Theos, kai zōē aiōnios.᾿ Ei de ho Huios estin hē zōē, kai hautē pros ton Patera, kai ei ho Huios ēn pros ton Patera, legei de ho autos, ‘kai ho Logos ēn pros ton Theon, ʼ ho Huios an eiē ho Logos, ho aei ōn pros ton Patera. Hōsper de ho Huios Logos estin, houtōs ho Theos ho autos an eiē ho Patēr. Ho mentoi Huios kata tonʼ Iōannēn ‘Theosʼ ouch aplōs, allʼ ‘alēthinos Theosʼ esti. Kai gar kata ton auton touton, ‘kai Theos ēn ho Logos;᾿ elege te ho Huios, ‘egō eimi hē zōē.᾿ Oukoun ho Huios Logos esti kai zōē hē ousa para tǭ Patri. Palin de to en autǭ tǭ Iōannę̄ eirēmenon, ‘ho monogenēs Huios, ho ōn eis ton kolpon tou Patros, ᾿ deiknysi ton Huion aei einai. Hon gar legei ho Iōannēs ‘Huion, ᾿ touton ‘cheiraʼ ho Dabid psallei legōn; ‘Hinati apostrepheis tēn cheira sou kai tēn dexian sou ek mesou tou kolpou sou?’ Oukoun ei hē cheir en tǭ kolpǭ, kai ho Huios en kolpǭ, ho Huios an eiē hē cheir, kai hē cheir an eiē ho Huios, diʼ hou epoiēse ta panta ho Patēr. ‘Hē cheir souʼ gar, phēsin, ‘epoiēse tauta panta, ʼ kai, ‘tę̄ cheiri exēgage ton laon; ʼ oukoun dia tou Huiou. Ei de kai ‘hautē hē alloiōsis tēs dexias tou hypsistou, ʼ kai palin, ‘eis to telos, hyper tōn alloiōthēsomenōn, ǭdē hyper tou agapētouʼ ho agapētos ara estin hē cheir alloiōtheisa, peri hou kai legei hē theia phōnē; ‘Outos estin ho Huios mou ho agapētos, ᾿ Ison ara estin ‘ hautē hē cheir mouʼ tǭ ‘ houtos ho Huios mou.᾿

26. These things are absurd. But that the Son has no beginning of being, but always, even before the incarnation, is with the Father, John makes clear in his first letter, saying: “What was from the beginning, what we have heard, what we have seen with our eyes, what we have looked upon and our hands have touched, concerning the Word of life; and the life was made manifest, and we have seen and bear witness and proclaim to you the eternal life, which was with the Father and was made manifest to us.” Saying here that the life did not come to be but “was with the Father,” at the end of the letter he says that the Son is the life. He writes: “And we are in him who is true, in his Son Jesus Christ. He is the true God and eternal life.” And if the Son is the life, and the life was with the Father, and if the Son was with the Father, and the same writer says, “and the Word was with God,” the Son would be the Word, who is always with the Father. And as the Son is the Word, so God would be the Father. Moreover, according to John the Son is not simply “God,” but “true God.” For according to the same writer, “and the Word was God”; and the Son said, “I am the life.” So the Son is the Word and the life that is with the Father. And again, what is said in the same John, “the only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father,” shows that the Son always exists. For the one John calls “Son,” David sings of as the “hand,” saying, “Why do you turn away your hand, and your right hand, from the midst of your bosom?” So if the hand is in the bosom, and the Son is in the bosom, the Son would be the hand, and the hand would be the Son, through whom the Father made all things. For “your hand,” it says, “made all these things,” and, “by his hand he brought out the people”; so, through the Son. And if “this is the change of the right hand of the Most High,” and again, “To the end, concerning those who shall be changed, a song concerning the beloved,” then the beloved is the hand that was changed, of whom the divine voice also says, “This is my beloved Son.” So “this is my hand” is equal to “this is my Son.”

Chapter 27

27Bright, 243–244

27. Ἐπειδὴ δέ τινεσ τῶν ἀπαιδεύτων, ἀναιροῦντες τὸ εἶναι Υἱὸν, εὐτελίζουσι τὸ ‘ἐκ γαστρὸς πρὸ ἑωσφόρου ἐγέννησά σε, ’ ὡς ἂν ἐπὶ τῆς Μαρίας ἁρμόζοντος τούτου, φάσκοντες πρὸ τοῦ ἑωθινοῦ ἀστέρος γεγεννῆσθαι αὐτὸν ἀπὸ Μαρίας, (μὴ γὰρ ἂν ἐπὶ Θεοῦ ἁρμόζειν γαστέρα λέγειν), ὀλίγα εἰπεῖν ἀνάγκη. Εἰ μὲν οὖν, ὅτι ἡ ‘γαστὴρʼ ἀνθρώπινόν ἐστι, διὰ τοῦτο ἀλλότριον Θεοῦ, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ ἡ ‘καρδία ἀνθρώπινον ἔχει τὸ σημαινόμενον· ἀκολουθεῖ γὰρ τὸν καρδίαν ἔχοντα ἔχειν καὶ γαστέρα. Ἀμφοτέρων δὴ ἀνθρωπίνων ὄντων, ἢ ἀναιρεῖν ἑκάτερον ἀνάγκη, ἢ ἀμφοτέρων τὴν διάνοιαν ζητεῖν χρή. Ὡς γὰρ ἐκ καρδίας λόγος, οὕτως ἐκ γαστρὸς γέννημα. Καὶ ὥσπερ, καρδίας Θεοῦ λεγομένης, οὐκ ἀνθρωπίνην νοοῦμεν αὐτήν· οὕτως ἐὰν ‘ἐκ γαστρὸς ἡ γραφὴ λέγῃ, οὐ σωματικὴν δεῖ ταύτην ἐκδέχεσθαι. Ἔθος γὰρ τῇ θείᾳ γραφῇ ἀνθρωπίνως τὰ ὑπὲρ ἄνθρωπον λαλεῖν καὶ σημαίνειν. Ἀμέλει περὶ τῆς κτίσεως διηγούμενός φησιν· ‘Αἱ χεῖρές σου ἐποίησάν με, καὶ ἔπλασάν με·’ καὶ, ‘ἡ χείρ μου ἐποίησε ταῦτα πάντα·’ καὶ, ‘αὐτὸς ἐνετείλατο, καὶ ἐκτίσθησαν.’ Ἁρμοζόντως ἄρα περὶ ἑκάστου σημαίνει τοῦ μὲν Υἱοῦ τὸ ἴδιον καὶ τὸ γνήσιον, τῆς δὲ κτίσεως τὴν ἀρχὴν τοῦ εἶναι. Τὰ μὲν γὰρ ποιεῖ καὶ κτίζει, τὸν δὲ γεννᾷ ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ, Λόγον, Σοφίαν. ‘Γαστὴρʼ γὰρ καὶ ‘καρδίαʼ τὸ ἴδιον καὶ γνήσιον δηλοῦσι, Καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἡμεῖς τὸ μὲν γνήσιον ἐκ γαστρὸς ἔχομεν, τὰ δὲ ἔργα διὰ χειρὸς ποιοῦμεν.

27. Epeidē de tines tōn apaideutōn, anairountes to einai Huion, eutelizousi to ‘ek gastros pro heōsphorou egennēsa se, ’ hōs an epi tēs Marias harmozontos toutou, phaskontes pro tou heōthinou asteros gegennēsthai auton apo Marias, (mē gar an epi Theou harmozein gastera legein), oliga eipein anankē. Ei men oun, hoti hē ‘gastērʼ anthrōpinon esti, dia touto allotrion Theou, dēlon hoti kai hē ‘kardia anthrōpinon echei to sēmainomenon; akolouthei gar ton kardian echonta echein kai gastera. Amphoterōn dē anthrōpinōn ontōn, ē anairein hekateron anankē, ē amphoterōn tēn dianoian zētein chrē. Hōs gar ek kardias logos, houtōs ek gastros gennēma. Kai hōsper, kardias Theou legomenēs, ouk anthrōpinēn nooumen autēn; houtōs ean ‘ek gastros hē graphē legę̄, ou sōmatikēn dei tautēn ekdechesthai. Ethos gar tę̄ theią graphę̄ anthrōpinōs ta hyper anthrōpon lalein kai sēmainein. Amelei peri tēs ktiseōs diēgoumenos phēsin; ‘Hai cheires sou epoiēsan me, kai eplasan me;’ kai, ‘hē cheir mou epoiēse tauta panta;’ kai, ‘autos eneteilato, kai ektisthēsan.’ Harmozontōs ara peri hekastou sēmainei tou men Huiou to idion kai to gnēsion, tēs de ktiseōs tēn archēn tou einai. Ta men gar poiei kai ktizei, ton de genną ex heautou, Logon, Sophian. ‘Gastērʼ gar kai ‘kardiaʼ to idion kai gnēsion dēlousi, Kai gar kai hēmeis to men gnēsion ek gastros echomen, ta de erga dia cheiros poioumen.

27. But since some uneducated people, doing away with the Son's being, make light of “From the womb, before the morning star, I begot you,” as if this fitted Mary, saying that he was born of Mary before the morning star (for, they say, it could not fit God to speak of a womb), a few things must be said. If, because the “womb” is human, it is foreign to God, clearly the “heart” too has a human meaning; for whoever has a heart has a womb as well. Since both are human, one must either do away with both or seek the meaning of both. For as a word is from the heart, so an offspring is from the womb. And just as, when God's heart is spoken of, we do not understand it as human, so if Scripture says “from the womb,” one must not take it bodily. For it is the custom of divine Scripture to speak of and signify in human terms things that are beyond man. Indeed, speaking of the creation it says, “Your hands made me and formed me,” and, “My hand made all these things,” and, “He commanded, and they were created.” So it fittingly signifies in each case: for the Son, what is proper and genuine; for creation, the beginning of being. For the latter he makes and creates, but the former he begets from himself, Word and Wisdom. For “womb” and “heart” indicate what is proper and genuine. For we too have what is genuinely ours from the womb, but we make our works by the hand.

Chapter 28

28Bright, 244–245

28. Τί οὖν, φασὶ, καὶ τὸ ‘πρὸ τοῦ ἑωσφόρου;’ Ἐγὼ δʼ ἂν εἴποιμι, εἰ τὸ πρὸ τοῦ ἑωσφόρου τούτου θαυμαστὴν δείκνυσι τὴν ἐκ Μαρίας γέννησιν, πολλοὶ καὶ ἄλλοι πρὸ τῆς τοῦ ἀστέρος ἀνατολῆς ἐγεννήθησαν. Τί οὖν θαυμαστὸν ἐπὶ τούτου εἴρηται, ὅτι ὡς ἐξαιρέτου τινὸς αὐτοῦ μνημονεύει, κοινοῦ ὄντος καὶ ἐπὶ πολλῶν; ἔπειτα διαφέρει τὸ ‘γεννῆσαιʼ τοῦ ἐξαγαγεῖν· τὸ μὲν γὰρ γεννῆσαι ἀρχὴν ἔχει καταβολῆς, τὸ δὲ ἐξαγαγεῖν οὐδὲν ἕτερόν ἐστιν ἢ τὸ ὑπάρχον προαγαγεῖν. Εἰ τοίνυν ἐπὶ τοῦ σώματος ἁρμόζει ἡ φωνὴ, ἰστέον ὅτι οὐ τότε ἀρχὴν γενέσεως εἴληφεν ὅτε τοῖς ποιμέσιν εὐηγγελίσθη ‘νυκτὸς, ’ ἀλλʼ ὅτε ὁ ἄγγελος ἐλάλησε πρὸς τὴν παρθένον. Οὐκ ἦν δὲ τότε νὺξ, οὐ γὰρ εἴρηται· νὺξ δὲ ἦν, ὅτε ἐξῆλθεν ἀπὸ τῆς γαστρός. Ταύτην τὴν διαφορὰν τίθησιν ἡ γραφὴ, καὶ τὸ μὲν γεγεννῆσθαι πρὸ ἑωσφόρου φησί τὸ δὲ ἐκ γαστρὸς πρόοδον ὀνομάζει, ὡς ἐν εἰκοστῷ πρώτῳ ψαλμῷ, ‘σὺ εἶ ὁ ἐκσπάσας με ἐκ γαστρός.’ Ἄλλως τε οὐκ εἶπε ‘πρὸ ἀνατολῆς ἑωσφόρου, ’ ἀλλʼ ἁπλῶς ‘πρὸ ἑωσφόρου.’ Εἰ τοίνυν ἐπὶ τοῦ σώματος ληπτέον τὸ ῥητὸν, ἀνάγκη ἢ πρὸ τοῦ Ἀδὰμ εἶναι τὸ σῶμα· πρὸ τοῦ Ἀδὰμ γὰρ τὰ ἄστρα· ἢ ζητεῖν τὸν νοῦν τοῦ γράμματος, ὃ παρὰ Ἰωάννου ἐκλαβεῖν δυνατόν· ἐν γὰρ τῇ Ἀποκαλύψει φησὶν, ‘Ἐγὼ τὸ Α καὶ τὸ Ω, καὶ ὁ πρῶτος καὶ ὁ ἔσχατος, καὶ ἡ ἀρχὴ καὶ τὸ τέλος. Μακάριοι οἱ πλατύνοντες τὰς στολὰς αὐτῶν, ἵνα ἔσται ἡ ἐξουσία αὐτῶν ἐπὶ τοῦ ξύλου τῆς ζωῆς, καὶ τοῖς πυλῶσιν εἰσέλθωσιν εἰς τὴν πόλιν. Ἔξω οἱ κύνες, καὶ οἱ φαρμακοὶ, καὶ οἱ πόρνοι, καὶ οἱ φονεῖς, καὶ οἱ εἰδωλολάτραι, καὶ πᾶς ποιῶν καὶ φιλῶν ψεῦδος. Ἐγὼ Ἰησοῦς ἔπεμψα τὸν ἄγγελόν μου, μαρτυρῆσαι ὑμῖν ταῦτα ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις. Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ῥίζα καὶ τὸ γένος Δαβὶδ, ὁ ἀστὴρ ὁ λαμπρὸς, ὁ πρωϊνός. Καὶ τὸ Πνεῦμα καὶ ἡ νύμφη λέγουσι, Ἔρχου· καὶ ὁ ἀκούων εἰπάτω, Ἔρχου· καὶ ὁ διψῶν ἐρχέσθω· ὁ θέλων λαβέτω ὕδωρ ζωῆς δωρεάν· Εἰ τοίνυν τὸ γένος Δαβίδ ἐστιν ὁ ἀστὴρ, ὁ λαμπρὸς, ὁ πρωϊνὸς, δῆλόν ἐστι τὸ κατὰ σάρκα τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἑωσφόρον εἰρῆσθαι, οὗ προϋπῆρχε τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ γέννημα· ὡς εἶναι τοιοῦτον τὸ ἐν τῷ ψαλμῷ, ‘ἐξ ἐμαυτοῦ σε γεγέννηκα πρὸ τῆς κατὰ σάρκα ἐπιφανείας Τὸ γὰρ πρὸ ἑωσφόρου ἴσον ἐστὶ τῷ ‘πρὸ τῆς σαρκώσεως τοῦ Λόγου.’

28. Ti oun, phasi, kai to ‘pro tou heōsphorou?’ Egō dʼ an eipoimi, ei to pro tou heōsphorou toutou thaumastēn deiknysi tēn ek Marias gennēsin, polloi kai alloi pro tēs tou asteros anatolēs egennēthēsan. Ti oun thaumaston epi toutou eirētai, hoti hōs exairetou tinos autou mnēmoneuei, koinou ontos kai epi pollōn? epeita diapherei to ‘gennēsaiʼ tou exagagein; to men gar gennēsai archēn echei katabolēs, to de exagagein ouden heteron estin ē to hyparchon proagagein. Ei toinyn epi tou sōmatos harmozei hē phōnē, isteon hoti ou tote archēn geneseōs eilēphen hote tois poimesin euēngelisthē ‘nyktos, ’ allʼ hote ho angelos elalēse pros tēn parthenon. Ouk ēn de tote nyx, ou gar eirētai; nyx de ēn, hote exēlthen apo tēs gastros. Tautēn tēn diaphoran tithēsin hē graphē, kai to men gegennēsthai pro heōsphorou phēsi to de ek gastros proodon onomazei, hōs en eikostǭ prōtǭ psalmǭ, ‘sy ei ho ekspasas me ek gastros.’ Allōs te ouk eipe ‘pro anatolēs heōsphorou, ’ allʼ haplōs ‘pro heōsphorou.’ Ei toinyn epi tou sōmatos lēpteon to rhēton, anankē ē pro tou Adam einai to sōma; pro tou Adam gar ta astra; ē zētein ton noun tou grammatos, ho para Iōannou eklabein dynaton; en gar tę̄ Apokalypsei phēsin, ‘Egō to A kai to Ō, kai ho prōtos kai ho eschatos, kai hē archē kai to telos. Makarioi hoi platynontes tas stolas autōn, hina estai hē exousia autōn epi tou xylou tēs zōēs, kai tois pylōsin eiselthōsin eis tēn polin. Exō hoi kynes, kai hoi pharmakoi, kai hoi pornoi, kai hoi phoneis, kai hoi eidōlolatrai, kai pas poiōn kai philōn pseudos. Egō Iēsous epempsa ton angelon mou, martyrēsai hymin tauta en tais ekklēsiais. Egō eimi hē rhiza kai to genos Dabid, ho astēr ho lampros, ho prōïnos. Kai to Pneuma kai hē nymphē legousi, Erchou; kai ho akouōn eipatō, Erchou; kai ho dipsōn erchesthō; ho thelōn labetō hydōr zōēs dōrean; Ei toinyn to genos Dabid estin ho astēr, ho lampros, ho prōïnos, dēlon esti to kata sarka tou Sōtēros heōsphoron eirēsthai, hou proÿpērche to ek tou Theou gennēma; hōs einai toiouton to en tǭ psalmǭ, ‘ex emautou se gegennēka pro tēs kata sarka epiphaneias To gar pro heōsphorou ison esti tǭ ‘pro tēs sarkōseōs tou Logou.’

28. “What then,” they say, “of ‘before the morning star’?” I would say that, if “before the morning star” shows that his birth from Mary was wonderful, many others too were born before the rising of the star. What wonderful thing, then, has been said in his case, that it mentions him as someone exceptional, when this is common to many? Then, “to beget” differs from “to bring out”; for to beget involves a beginning of conception, while to bring out is nothing other than to bring forward what already exists. If, then, the saying fits the body, one must know that the body did not receive its beginning of coming to be when the good news was announced to the shepherds “by night,” but when the angel spoke to the virgin. And it was not night then, for it is not said so; but it was night when he came out of the womb. Scripture makes this distinction: it says that he was begotten before the morning star, but calls his coming out of the womb a going forth, as in the twenty-first psalm, “You are the one who drew me out of the womb.” Besides, it did not say “before the rising of the morning star,” but simply “before the morning star.” If, then, the text is to be taken of the body, either the body must be before Adam, for the stars are before Adam, or one must seek the meaning of the letter. And this can be learned from John. For in the Revelation he says: “I am the Alpha and the Omega, the first and the last, the beginning and the end. Blessed are those who broaden their robes, so that their authority may be over the tree of life, and they may enter the city by the gates. Outside are the dogs and the sorcerers and the sexually immoral and the murderers and the idolaters and everyone who does and loves falsehood. I, Jesus, sent my angel to testify these things to you in the churches. I am the root and the offspring of David, the bright morning star. And the Spirit and the bride say, Come; and let him who hears say, Come; and let him who is thirsty come; let him who wishes take the water of life freely.” If, then, the offspring of David is the bright morning star, it is clear that the Savior according to the flesh is called “morning star,” and that the begetting from God existed before it; so that the psalm means this: “I have begotten you from myself before your appearing in the flesh.” For “before the morning star” is equal to “before the incarnation of the Word.”

Chapter 29

29Bright, 245–246

29. Ἔστιν ἄρα καὶ ἐν τῇ παλαιᾷ φανερῶς περὶ Υἱοῦ κείμενα, εἰ καὶ περιττόν ἐστι περὶ τούτων ἀμφισβητεῖν. Εἰ γὰρ τὰ μὴ κείμενα ἐν τῇ παλαιᾶ νεώτερά ἐστι, λεγέτωσαν οἱ οὕτω φιλονεικοῦντες, ποῦ τῆς παλαιᾶς περὶ τοῦ ‘Παρακλήτουʼ Πνεύματος εἴρηται; περὶ Πνεύματος μὲν γὰρ ἁγίου ἐλέχθη, περὶ ‘Παρακλήτουʼ δὲ οὐδαμῶς. Ἆῤ οὖν ἕτερόν ἐστι τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, καὶ ἕτερος ὁ Παράκλητος, καὶ νεώτερος ὁ Παράκλητος, ἐπεὶ μὴ ἐν τῇ παλαιᾷ κεῖται; Ἀλλὰ μὴ γένοιτο ἢ νεώτερον εἰπεῖν τὸ Πνεῦμα, ἢ διελεῖν καὶ ἕτερον εἰπεῖν τὸ ἅγιον Πνεῦμα, καὶ ἕτερον τὸν Παράκλητον. Ἓν γὰρ καὶ ταὐτόν ἐστι τὸ Πνεῦμα, καὶ τότε καὶ νῦν ἁγιάζον καὶ παρακαλοῦν τοὺς δεκτικοὺς αὐτοῦ· ὡς εἷς καὶ αὐτὸς Λόγος Υἱὸς εἰς υἱοθεσίαν ἄγων καὶ τότε τοὺς ἀξίους. Ἦσαν γὰρ καὶ ἐν τῇ παλαιᾷ υἱοὶ, οὐ διʼ ἄλλου ἀλλʼ ἢ διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ τεκνοποιούμενοι. Εἰ γὰρ μὴ ἦν καὶ πρὸ τῆς Μαρίας Υἱὸς ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ, πῶς ‘πρὸ πάντωνʼ ἐστὶν, ὄντων πρὸ αὐτοῦ υἱῶν; Πῶς δὲ καὶ ‘πρωτότοκος, δεύτερος μετὰ πολλοὺς εὑρισκόμενος; Ἀλλʼ οὔτε δεύτερος ὁ Παράκλητος· πρὸ πάντων γὰρ ἦν· οὔτε νεώτερος ὁ Υἱός· ‘ἐν ἀρχῇ γὰρ ἦν ὁ Λόγος· ʼ καὶ ὡς ταὐτὸν τὸ Πνεῦμα καὶ Παράκλητος, οὕτω ταὐτὸν ὁ Υἱὸς καὶ Λόγος· καὶ ὥς φησιν ὁ Σωτὴρ περὶ τοῦ Πνεύματος, ‘ὁ δὲ Παράκλητος, τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, ὃ πέμψει ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί μου, ʼ ταὐτὸν λέγων καὶ οὐ διαιρῶν, οὕτως ὁ Ἰωάννης τὸ ὅμοιον διηγούμενος λέγει, ‘καὶ ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν, καὶ ἐθεασάμεθα τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ, δόξαν ὡς μονογενοῦς παρὰ Πατρός.᾿ Καὶ ἐνταῦθα γὰρ οὐ διεῖλεν, ἀλλὰ τὴν ταυτότητα ἀπήγγειλε. Καὶ οὐχ ὡς ἄλλος Παράκλητος, καὶ ἄλλο τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, ἀλλʼ ἓν καὶ ταὐτόν· οὕτως οὐκ ἄλλος Λόγος, καὶ ἄλλος Υἱὸς, ἀλλʼ ὁ Λόγος μονογενής ἐστι. Δόξαν γὰρ οὐκ αὐτῆς εἶπε τῆς σαρκὸς, ἀλλʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Λόγου. Ὁ τοίνυν τολμῶν διαιρεῖν Λόγον καὶ Υἱὸν, διαιρείτω καὶ Πνεῦμα καὶ Παράκλητον. Εἰ δὲ ἀδιαίρετον τὸ Πνεῦμα, ἀδιαίρετος καὶ ὁ Λόγος, ὁ αὐτὸς ὢν Υἱὸς, καὶ σοφία, καὶ δύναμις. Τὸ δὲ ‘ἀγαπητὸνʼ καὶ Ἕλληνες ἴσασιν οἱ δεινοὶ περὶ τὰς λέξεις, ὅτι ἴσον ἐστὶ τῷ εἰπεῖν ‘μονογενής. ʼ Φησὶ γὰρ Ὅμηρος ἐπὶ Τηλεμάχου, τοῦ υἱοῦ Ὀδυσσέως μονογενοῦς ὄντος, ταῦτα ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ τῆς Ὀδυσσείας· ‘Τίπτε δέ τοι, φίλε τέκνον, ἐνὶ φρεσὶ τοῦτο νόημα ἔπλετο; πῆ δὲ θέλεις ἰέναι πολλὴν ἐπὶ γαῖαν, μοῦνος ἐὼν ἀγαπητός; ὁ δʼ ὤλετο τηλόθι πάτρης Διογενὴς Ὀδυσεὺς, ἀλλογνώτῳ ἐνὶ δήμῳ.’ Ὁ ἄρα μόνος ὢν τῷ πατρὶ ‘ἀγαπητὸςʼ λέγεται.

29. Estin ara kai en tę̄ palaią phanerōs peri Huiou keimena, ei kai peritton esti peri toutōn amphisbētein. Ei gar ta mē keimena en tę̄ palaia neōtera esti, legetōsan hoi houtō philoneikountes, pou tēs palaias peri tou ‘Paraklētouʼ Pneumatos eirētai? peri Pneumatos men gar hagiou elechthē, peri ‘Paraklētouʼ de oudamōs. Ar oun heteron esti to Pneuma to hagion, kai heteros ho Paraklētos, kai neōteros ho Paraklētos, epei mē en tę̄ palaią keitai? Alla mē genoito ē neōteron eipein to Pneuma, ē dielein kai heteron eipein to hagion Pneuma, kai heteron ton Paraklēton. Hen gar kai tauton esti to Pneuma, kai tote kai nyn hagiazon kai parakaloun tous dektikous autou; hōs heis kai autos Logos Huios eis huiothesian agōn kai tote tous axious. Ēsan gar kai en tę̄ palaią huioi, ou diʼ allou allʼ ē dia tou Huiou teknopoioumenoi. Ei gar mē ēn kai pro tēs Marias Huios ho tou Theou, pōs ‘pro pantōnʼ estin, ontōn pro autou huiōn? Pōs de kai ‘prōtotokos, deuteros meta pollous heuriskomenos? Allʼ oute deuteros ho Paraklētos; pro pantōn gar ēn; oute neōteros ho Huios; ‘en archę̄ gar ēn ho Logos; ʼ kai hōs tauton to Pneuma kai Paraklētos, houtō tauton ho Huios kai Logos; kai hōs phēsin ho Sōtēr peri tou Pneumatos, ‘ho de Paraklētos, to Pneuma to hagion, ho pempsei ho Patēr en tǭ onomati mou, ʼ tauton legōn kai ou diairōn, houtōs ho Iōannēs to homoion diēgoumenos legei, ‘kai ho Logos sarx egeneto, kai eskēnōsen en hēmin, kai etheasametha tēn doxan autou, doxan hōs monogenous para Patros.᾿ Kai entautha gar ou dieilen, alla tēn tautotēta apēngeile. Kai ouch hōs allos Paraklētos, kai allo to Pneuma to hagion, allʼ hen kai tauton; houtōs ouk allos Logos, kai allos Huios, allʼ ho Logos monogenēs esti. Doxan gar ouk autēs eipe tēs sarkos, allʼ autou tou Logou. Ho toinyn tolmōn diairein Logon kai Huion, diaireitō kai Pneuma kai Paraklēton. Ei de adiaireton to Pneuma, adiairetos kai ho Logos, ho autos ōn Huios, kai sophia, kai dynamis. To de ‘agapētonʼ kai Hellēnes isasin hoi deinoi peri tas lexeis, hoti ison esti tǭ eipein ‘monogenēs. ʼ Phēsi gar Homēros epi Tēlemachou, tou huiou Odysseōs monogenous ontos, tauta en tę̄ deuterą tēs Odysseias; ‘Tipte de toi, phile teknon, eni phresi touto noēma epleto? pē de theleis ienai pollēn epi gaian, mounos eōn agapētos? ho dʼ ōleto tēlothi patrēs Diogenēs Odyseus, allognōtǭ eni dēmǭ.’ Ho ara monos ōn tǭ patri ‘agapētosʼ legetai.

29. So there are statements about the Son plainly in the Old Testament too, although it is superfluous to dispute about these. For if what is not in the Old Testament is later, let those who argue so contentiously say where in the Old Testament the “Paraclete” Spirit is spoken of. For the Holy Spirit is spoken of, but the “Paraclete” nowhere. Is the Holy Spirit, then, one, and the Paraclete another, and the Paraclete later, since he is not in the Old Testament? Far be it either to call the Spirit later, or to divide him and call the Holy Spirit one and the Paraclete another. For the Spirit is one and the same, sanctifying and comforting then and now those who can receive him; just as the Word, the Son, is one and the same, leading the worthy to adoption even then. For there were sons in the Old Testament too, made children through no other than the Son. For if the Son of God did not exist before Mary, how is he “before all things,” when there were sons before him? And how is he “firstborn,” if he is found second after many? But neither is the Paraclete second, for he was before all things; nor is the Son later, for “in the beginning was the Word.” And as the Spirit and the Paraclete are the same, so the Son and the Word are the same. And as the Savior says about the Spirit, “But the Paraclete, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name,” speaking of the same and not dividing, so John, describing the like, says, “And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld his glory, glory as of the only-begotten from the Father.” For here too he did not divide, but proclaimed their identity. And just as the Paraclete is not one and the Holy Spirit another, but one and the same, so the Word is not one and the Son another, but the Word is only-begotten. For he spoke of the glory not of the flesh itself, but of the Word himself. So whoever dares to divide Word and Son, let him divide Spirit and Paraclete too. But if the Spirit is undivided, the Word too is undivided, being himself Son, Wisdom, and Power. And even the Greeks, who are clever about words, know that “beloved” is the same as saying “only-begotten.” For Homer, in the second book of the Odyssey, says this of Telemachus, the only son of Odysseus: “Why, dear child, has this thought come into your mind? Where do you want to go over the wide earth, you who are the only beloved one? He has perished far from his homeland, Zeus-born Odysseus, among a strange people.” So one who is his father's only son is called “beloved.”

Chapter 30

30Bright, 246–247

30. Τινὲς τῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ Σαμοσατέως, διαιροῦντες τὸν Λόγον ἀπὸ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, φάσκουσι τὸν μὲν Υἱὸν εἶναι τὸν Χριστὸν, τὸν δὲ Λόγον ἄλλον εἶναι· καὶ τούτου πρόφασιν λαμβάνουσιν ἀπὸ τῶν Πράξεων, ὃ καλῶς μὲν ὁ Πέτρος εἶπεν, αὐτοὶ δὲ κακῶς ἐκδέχονται. Ἒστι δὲ τοῦτο· ‘τὸν Λόγον ἀπέστειλε τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσραὴλ, εὐαγγελιζόμενος εἰρήνην διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ· οὗτός ἐστι πάντων Κύριος.’ Φασὶ γὰρ, ὡς τοῦ Λόγου διὰ Χριστοῦ λαλήσαντος, ὡς καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν προφητῶν, ‘τάδε λέγει Κύριος· ʼ ἄλλος μὲν ἦν ὁ προφήτης, ἄλλος δὲ ὁ Κύριος. Ἀλλὰ πρὸς τοῦτο ὅμοιόν ἐστιν ἀντιτιθέναι τὸ ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ πρὸς Κορινθίους, ‘ἀπεκδεχομένους τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὃς καὶ βεβαιώσει ὑμᾶς ἕως τέλους ἀνεγκλήτους ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ.’ Ὡς γὰρ οὐκ ἄλλος Χριστὸς ἑτέρου Χριστοῦ τὴν ἡμέραν βεβαιοῖ, ἀλλʼ αὐτὸς ἐν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ ἡμέρᾳ βεβαιοῖ τοὺς ἀπεκδεχομένους, οὕτω τὸν Λόγον ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Πατὴρ σάρκα γενόμενον, ἵνα διʼ ἑαυτοῦ ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος κηρύξῃ. Εὐθέως γοῦν ἐπάγει, ‘οὖτός ἐστι πάντων Κύριος·’ Κύριος δὲ πάντων ὁ Λόγος ἐστί.

30. Tines tōn apo tou Samosateōs, diairountes ton Logon apo tou Huiou, phaskousi ton men Huion einai ton Christon, ton de Logon allon einai; kai toutou prophasin lambanousin apo tōn Praxeōn, ho kalōs men ho Petros eipen, autoi de kakōs ekdechontai. Esti de touto; ‘ton Logon apesteile tois huiois Israēl, euangelizomenos eirēnēn dia Iēsou Christou; houtos esti pantōn Kyrios.’ Phasi gar, hōs tou Logou dia Christou lalēsantos, hōs kai epi tōn prophētōn, ‘tade legei Kyrios; ʼ allos men ēn ho prophētēs, allos de ho Kyrios. Alla pros touto homoion estin antitithenai to en tę̄ prōtę̄ pros Korinthious, ‘apekdechomenous tēn apokalypsin tou Kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou, hos kai bebaiōsei hymas heōs telous anenklētous en tę̄ hēmerą tou Kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou.’ Hōs gar ouk allos Christos heterou Christou tēn hēmeran bebaioi, allʼ autos en tę̄ heautou hēmerą bebaioi tous apekdechomenous, houtō ton Logon apesteilen ho Patēr sarka genomenon, hina diʼ heautou anthrōpos genomenos kēryxę̄. Eutheōs goun epagei, ‘outos esti pantōn Kyrios;’ Kyrios de pantōn ho Logos esti.

30. Some of the followers of the Samosatene, dividing the Word from the Son, claim that the Son is Christ, but the Word is another. They take their pretext for this from the Acts, from what Peter said rightly but they interpret wrongly. It is this: “He sent the word to the sons of Israel, preaching peace through Jesus Christ; he is Lord of all.” For they say that the Word spoke through Christ as through the prophets, “Thus says the Lord”: the prophet was one, and the Lord another. But against this one may set, in like manner, what is in the first letter to the Corinthians: “as you wait for the revealing of our Lord Jesus Christ, who will also confirm you to the end, blameless on the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.” For just as it is not one Christ who confirms the day of another Christ, but he himself on his own day confirms those who wait for him, so the Father sent the Word become flesh, so that, having become man, he might preach through himself. At once, then, it adds, “he is Lord of all”; and the Lord of all is the Word.

Chapter 31

31Bright, 247

31. Καὶ εἶπε Μωσῆς πρὸς Ἀαρὼν, ‘Πρόσελθε πρὸς τὸ θυσιαστήριον, καὶ ποίησον τὸ περὶ τῆς ἁμαρτίας σου, καὶ τὸ ὁλοκαύτωμά σου, καὶ ἐξίλασαι περὶ σεαυτοῦ καὶ τοῦ οἴκου σου, καὶ ποίησον τὰ δῶρα τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ ἐξίλασαι περὶ αὐτῶν, καθάπερ ἐνετείλατο Κύριος τῷ Μωσεῖ.’ Ἰδοὺ τοίνυν ἐνταῦθα, καίπερ ἑνὸς ὄντος τοῦ Μωσέως, ὡς περὶ ἑτέρου Μωσέως αὐτὸς Μωσῆς λέγων ἐστὶ, ‘καθάπερ ἐνετείλατο Κύριος τῷ Μωσεῖ.’ Οὕτω τοίνυν καὶ περὶ τοῦ θείου Λόγου ἐὰν λέγῃ ὁ μακάριος Πέτρος, ‘ἀποσταλέντος τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσραὴλ διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ’ οὐ χρὴ ἕτερον μὲν τὸν Λόγον, ἕτερον δὲ Χριστὸν νοεῖν, ἀλλʼ ἕνα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν διὰ τὴν ἕνωσιν τὴν πρὸς τὴν θείαν αὐτοῦ καὶ φιλάνθρωπον συγκατάβασίν τε καὶ ἐνανθρώπησιν. Εἰ δὲ καὶ νοοῖτο διχῶς, ἀλλʼ οὐχ ὡς τοῦ Λόγου κεχωρισμένου, κατὰ τὸν θεσπέσιον Ἰωάννην, ‘καὶ ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ’ εἰρηκότα, ‘καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν. Τὸ ἄρα καλῶς καὶ ὀρθῶς εἰρημένον πρὸς τοῦ μακαρίου Πέτρου κακῶς καὶ στρεβλῶς νοοῦντες οἱ τοῦ Σαμοσατέως, ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ οὐχ ἵστανται. ‘Χριστὸς γὰρ τὸ συναμφότερον νοεῖται παρὰ τῇ θείᾳ γραφῇ, ὡς ὅταν λέγῃ, ‘Χριστὸς Θεοῦ δύναμις, καὶ Θεοῦ σοφία.’ Εἰ τοίνυν λέγει ὁ Πέτρος τὸν Λόγον διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἀπεστάλθαι τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσραὴλ, ’ τοῦτο σημαίνων νοείσθω, τὸν Λόγον σαρκωθέντα τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσραὴλ πεφανερῶσθαι, ἵνʼ ᾖ συνᾴδων τῷ ‘καὶ ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο.’ Εἰ δὲ ἑτέρως ἐκεῖνο νοοῦσι, καὶ τὸν Λόγον μὲν, καθὼς καὶ ἔστι, θεῖον ὁμολογοῦντες, τὸν πρὸς αὐτοῦ ληφθέντα, ᾧ καὶ ἡνῶσθαι πιστεύεται, ἄνθρωπον ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ χωρίζουσι, λέγοντες ‘διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦʼ αὐτὸν ἀπεστάλθαι, ἑαυτοῖς ἐναντία φθεγγόμενοι οὐ νοοῦσιν. Οἱ γὰρ, ἐνταῦθα χωρίζοντες τῆς θείας σαρκώσεως, θεῖον νοοῦσι, σμικρύνουσιν ἄρα ἀκούοντεσ αὐτὸν ‘σάρκα γεγενῆσθαι, ’ καὶ Ἑλλήνων φρονοῦσιν, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ φρονοῦσι, τροπὴν τοῦ Λόγου τὴν σάρκωσιν τὴν θείαν ὑπολαμβάνοντες.

31. Kai eipe Mōsēs pros Aarōn, ‘Proselthe pros to thysiastērion, kai poiēson to peri tēs hamartias sou, kai to holokautōma sou, kai exilasai peri seautou kai tou oikou sou, kai poiēson ta dōra tou laou, kai exilasai peri autōn, kathaper eneteilato Kyrios tǭ Mōsei.’ Idou toinyn entautha, kaiper henos ontos tou Mōseōs, hōs peri heterou Mōseōs autos Mōsēs legōn esti, ‘kathaper eneteilato Kyrios tǭ Mōsei.’ Houtō toinyn kai peri tou theiou Logou ean legę̄ ho makarios Petros, ‘apostalentos tois huiois Israēl dia Iēsou Christou, ’ ou chrē heteron men ton Logon, heteron de Christon noein, allʼ hena kai ton auton dia tēn henōsin tēn pros tēn theian autou kai philanthrōpon synkatabasin te kai enanthrōpēsin. Ei de kai nooito dichōs, allʼ ouch hōs tou Logou kechōrismenou, kata ton thespesion Iōannēn, ‘kai ho Logos sarx egeneto, ’ eirēkota, ‘kai eskēnōsen en hēmin. To ara kalōs kai orthōs eirēmenon pros tou makariou Petrou kakōs kai streblōs noountes hoi tou Samosateōs, en tę̄ alētheią ouch histantai. ‘Christos gar to synamphoteron noeitai para tę̄ theią graphę̄, hōs hotan legę̄, ‘Christos Theou dynamis, kai Theou sophia.’ Ei toinyn legei ho Petros ton Logon dia Iēsou Christou apestalthai tois huiois Israēl, ’ touto sēmainōn noeisthō, ton Logon sarkōthenta tois huiois Israēl pephanerōsthai, hinʼ ę̄ synądōn tǭ ‘kai ho Logos sarx egeneto.’ Ei de heterōs ekeino noousi, kai ton Logon men, kathōs kai esti, theion homologountes, ton pros autou lēphthenta, hǭ kai hēnōsthai pisteuetai, anthrōpon apʼ autou chōrizousi, legontes ‘dia Iēsou Christouʼ auton apestalthai, heautois enantia phthengomenoi ou noousin. Hoi gar, entautha chōrizontes tēs theias sarkōseōs, theion noousi, smikrynousin ara akouontes auton ‘sarka gegenēsthai, ’ kai Hellēnōn phronousin, hōsper oun kai phronousi, tropēn tou Logou tēn sarkōsin tēn theian hypolambanontes.

31. “And Moses said to Aaron, Go to the altar and offer your sin offering and your burnt offering, and make atonement for yourself and for your house; and offer the gifts of the people and make atonement for them, as the Lord commanded Moses.” See here: although Moses is one, Moses himself speaks as if about another Moses: “as the Lord commanded Moses.” So too, if the blessed Peter says of the divine Word that he was “sent to the sons of Israel through Jesus Christ,” one must not think that the Word is one and Christ another, but that they are one and the same, because of the union in his divine and loving condescension and becoming man. And even if he is thought of in two ways, it is not as though the Word were separated, as the inspired John said, “And the Word became flesh,” and “dwelt among us.” So the followers of the Samosatene, understanding wrongly and crookedly what was said well and rightly by the blessed Peter, do not stand in the truth. For “Christ” is understood in divine Scripture as both together, as when it says, “Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God.” If, then, Peter says that the Word “was sent to the sons of Israel through Jesus Christ,” let it be understood to mean that the incarnate Word was made manifest to the sons of Israel, so that it may agree with “And the Word became flesh.” But if they understand it otherwise, and, while confessing the Word to be divine, as he is, separate from him the man assumed by him, with whom he is believed to be united, saying that he was sent “through Jesus Christ,” they do not see that they contradict themselves. For those who here separate the divine from the divine incarnation belittle it, then, when they hear that he “became flesh,” and think like pagans, as indeed they do, supposing the divine incarnation to be a change of the Word.

Chapter 32

32Bright, 248

32. Ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἔστι τοῦτο, μὴ γένοιτο· ὃν τρόπον γὰρ ἐνταῦθα τὴν ἀνέκφραστον ἕνωσιν ὁ Ἰωάννης κηρύσσει, ‘καταποθέντος τοῦ θνητοῦ ὑπὸ τῆς ζωῆς, ʼ καὶ αὐτοζωῆς ὄντος, καθὰ πρὸς τὴν Μάρθαν ὁ Κύριος ἔφη, ‘Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ζωή·᾿ οὕτω καὶ ὅταν λέγῃ ὁ μακάριος Πέτρος τὸ ‘διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἀπεστάλθαι τὸν Λόγον, ’ τὴν θείαν ἕνωσιν σημαίνει. Ὡς γὰρ ἀκούων τις τὸ ‘ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ʼ οὐκ ἂν νομίσοι μηκέτι οὖν εἶναι Λόγον, ὅπερ ἄτοπον, ὡς προείρηται· οὕτω καὶ Λόγον ἀκούων τὸν συναφθέντα τῇ σαρκὶ, τὸ θεῖον ἓν καὶ ἁπλοῦν νοείτω μυστήριον. Σαφέστερον δὲ καὶ ἀναμφισβήτητον παντὸς λογισμοῦ τὸ πρὸς αὐτὴν τὴν Θεοτόκον πρὸς τοῦ ἀρχαγγέλου ῥηθὲν τὴν ἑνότητα τοῦ θείου Λόγου καὶ ἀνθρώπου δείξειε. Φησὶ γὰρ, ‘Πνεῦμα ἅγιον ἐπελεύσεται ἐπὶ σὲ, καὶ δύναμις ὑψίστου ἐπισκιάσει σοι· διὸ καὶ τὸ γεννώμενον ἅγιον κληθήσεται Υἱὸς Θεοῦ, ᾿ Ἀφρόνως οὖν οἱ τοῦ Σαμοσατέως τὸν Λόγον χωρίζουσι, σαφῶς ἀποδειχθέντα ἡνῶσθαι τῷ ἐκ Μαρίας ἀνθρώπῳ. Οὐκ ἄρα ἀπεστάλη διʼ αὐτοῦ· ἀπέστελλε δὲ ἐν αὐτῷ, λέγων· ‘Πορευθέντες μαθητεύσατε πάντα τὰ ἔθνη. ʼ

32. Allʼ ouk esti touto, mē genoito; hon tropon gar entautha tēn anekphraston henōsin ho Iōannēs kēryssei, ‘katapothentos tou thnētou hypo tēs zōēs, ʼ kai autozōēs ontos, katha pros tēn Marthan ho Kyrios ephē, ‘Egō eimi hē zōē;᾿ houtō kai hotan legę̄ ho makarios Petros to ‘dia Iēsou Christou apestalthai ton Logon, ’ tēn theian henōsin sēmainei. Hōs gar akouōn tis to ‘ho Logos sarx egeneto, ʼ ouk an nomisoi mēketi oun einai Logon, hoper atopon, hōs proeirētai; houtō kai Logon akouōn ton synaphthenta tę̄ sarki, to theion hen kai haploun noeitō mystērion. Saphesteron de kai anamphisbētēton pantos logismou to pros autēn tēn Theotokon pros tou archangelou rhēthen tēn henotēta tou theiou Logou kai anthrōpou deixeie. Phēsi gar, ‘Pneuma hagion epeleusetai epi se, kai dynamis hypsistou episkiasei soi; dio kai to gennōmenon hagion klēthēsetai Huios Theou, ᾿ Aphronōs oun hoi tou Samosateōs ton Logon chōrizousi, saphōs apodeichthenta hēnōsthai tǭ ek Marias anthrōpǭ. Ouk ara apestalē diʼ autou; apestelle de en autǭ, legōn; ‘Poreuthentes mathēteusate panta ta ethnē. ʼ

32. But this is not so, far from it! For just as John here proclaims the inexpressible union, “the mortal being swallowed up by life,” and by life itself, as the Lord said to Martha, “I am the life,” so also when the blessed Peter says that “the Word was sent through Jesus Christ,” he signifies the divine union. For as one who hears “the Word became flesh” would not think that there was no longer a Word, which is absurd, as has been said, so one who hears of the Word joined to the flesh should understand the divine mystery as one and simple. More clearly, and beyond all reasoning, what was said by the archangel to the God-bearer herself would show the unity of the divine Word and the man. For he says, “The Holy Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Most High will overshadow you; therefore the holy one who is born will be called Son of God.” Senselessly, then, do the followers of the Samosatene separate the Word, who has been clearly shown to be united to the man from Mary. So he was not sent through him; rather he sent in him, saying, “Go and make disciples of all nations.”

Chapter 33

33Bright, 248–249

33. Ἔθος δὲ τοῦτο τῇ γραφῇ, ἀπεριέργως καὶ ἁπλῶς τὰς λέξεις ἐκφράζειν· οὕτω γὰρ καὶ ἐν τοῖς Ἀριθμοῖς τις εὑρήσει· ‘εἶπεʼ γὰρ, φησὶ, ‘Μωσῆς τῷ ‘Ραγουὴλ τῷ Μαδιανίτῃ, γαμβρῷ Μωσῇʼ Οὐ γὰρ ἄλλος Μωσῆς ὁ λέγων, καὶ ἄλλος οὗ ἦν γαμβρὸς ὁ Ῥαγουὴλ. ἀλλὰ εἰς ἦν Μωσῆς. Εἰ γὰρ ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ σοφία ὁμοίως χρηματίζει καὶ δύναμις, καὶ δεξιὰ, καὶ βραχίων, καὶ ὅσα τοιαῦτα· ἥνωται δὲ φιλανθρώπως ἡμῖν, τὴν ἀπαρχὴν ἡμῶν περιθέμενος, καὶ ταύτῃ ἀνακραθεὶς, ἄρα αὐτὸς ὁ Λόγος καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ εἰκότως εἴληχεν ὀνόματα. Τὸ γὰρ εἰρηκέναι τὸν Ἰωάννην ‘ἐν ἀρχῇ μὲν εἶναι τὸν Λόγον, καὶ τοῦτον πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ αὐτὸν Θεὸν, καὶ πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ γεγενῆσθαι μηδὲν, ’ πλάσμα τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου σαφῶς καὶ τὸν ἄνθρωπον δείκνυσιν ὑπάρχειν. Εἰ τοίνυν τοῦτον σαθρωθέντα εἰς ἑαυτὸν λαβόμενος, πάλιν ἀνακαινίζει διὰ τῆς βεβαίας αὐτοῦ ἀνανεώσεως πρὸς διαμονὴν ἀτελεύτητον, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἑνοῦται, εἰς θειοτέραν ἀνάγων αὐτὸν λῆξιν, πῶς οἷόν τε λέγειν διὰ τοῦ ἐκ Μαρίας ἀνθρώπου τὸν Λόγον ἀπεστάλθαι, καὶ τοῖς λοιποῖς ἀποστόλοις, λέγω δὴ προφήταις, ἀποσταλεῖσι παρʼ αὐτοῦ συναριθμεῖν τὸν τῶν ἀποστόλων Κύριον; πῶς δὲ καὶ κληθείη Χριστὸς ψιλὸς ἄνθρωπος; Ἡνωμένος δὲ τῷ Λόγῳ, εἰκότως χρηματίζοι Χριστὸς, καὶ Υἱὸς Θεοῦ, ἄνωθεν τοῦ προφήτου σαφῶς ἐκβοήσαντος τὴν πατρικὴν ὑπόστασιν περὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἰπόντος, καὶ ἀποστελῶ τὸν Υἱόν μου τόν Χριστόν· ʼ καὶ ἐν τῷ Ἰορδάνῃ, ‘Οὔτός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός.᾿ Ἐκπληρώσας γὰρ τὴν ὑπόσχεσιν, εἰκότως ὑπέδειξεν ὡς οὗτός ἐστιν, ὃν εἶπεν ἀποστεῖλαι.

33. Ethos de touto tę̄ graphę̄, aperiergōs kai haplōs tas lexeis ekphrazein; houtō gar kai en tois Arithmois tis heurēsei; ‘eipeʼ gar, phēsi, ‘Mōsēs tǭ ‘Ragouēl tǭ Madianitę̄, gambrǭ Mōsę̄ʼ Ou gar allos Mōsēs ho legōn, kai allos hou ēn gambros ho Rhagouēl. alla eis ēn Mōsēs. Ei gar ho Logos tou Theou kai sophia homoiōs chrēmatizei kai dynamis, kai dexia, kai brachiōn, kai hosa toiauta; hēnōtai de philanthrōpōs hēmin, tēn aparchēn hēmōn perithemenos, kai tautę̄ anakratheis, ara autos ho Logos kai ta loipa eikotōs eilēchen onomata. To gar eirēkenai ton Iōannēn ‘en archę̄ men einai ton Logon, kai touton pros ton Theon, kai auton Theon, kai panta diʼ autou, kai chōris autou gegenēsthai mēden, ’ plasma tou Theou Logou saphōs kai ton anthrōpon deiknysin hyparchein. Ei toinyn touton sathrōthenta eis heauton labomenos, palin anakainizei dia tēs bebaias autou ananeōseōs pros diamonēn ateleutēton, kai dia touto henoutai, eis theioteran anagōn auton lēxin, pōs hoion te legein dia tou ek Marias anthrōpou ton Logon apestalthai, kai tois loipois apostolois, legō dē prophētais, apostaleisi parʼ autou synarithmein ton tōn apostolōn Kyrion? pōs de kai klētheiē Christos psilos anthrōpos? Hēnōmenos de tǭ Logǭ, eikotōs chrēmatizoi Christos, kai Huios Theou, anōthen tou prophētou saphōs ekboēsantos tēn patrikēn hypostasin peri autou, kai eipontos, kai apostelō ton Huion mou ton Christon; ʼ kai en tǭ Iordanę̄, ‘Outos estin ho Huios mou ho agapētos.᾿ Ekplērōsas gar tēn hyposchesin, eikotōs hypedeixen hōs houtos estin, hon eipen aposteilai.

33. It is the custom of Scripture to express its words without elaboration and simply. So one will find it in Numbers too: for it says, “Moses said to Raguel the Midianite, Moses' father-in-law.” For the Moses who speaks is not one and the Moses whose father-in-law Raguel was another; Moses was one. For if the Word of God is likewise called Wisdom, and Power, and Right Hand, and Arm, and all such things, and he has been united to us in love for mankind, putting on our first-fruits and blending himself with it, then the Word himself has fittingly received the other names too. For John's saying that “in the beginning was the Word, and he was with God, and was himself God, and all things were through him, and without him nothing came to be,” clearly shows that man too is a creature formed by God the Word. If, then, taking him into himself when he had decayed, he renews him again by his sure renewal for endless permanence, and for this reason is united to him, raising him to a more divine lot, how can one say that the Word was sent through the man from Mary, and count the Lord of the apostles with the other apostles, I mean the prophets, sent by him? And how could Christ be called a mere man? Rather, being united to the Word, he is fittingly called Christ and Son of God, since the prophet long ago clearly proclaimed the Father's own hypostasis concerning him and said, “And I will send my Son, the Christ”; and at the Jordan, “This is my beloved Son.” For having fulfilled the promise, he fittingly showed that this is the one he said he would send.

Chapter 34

34Bright, 249

34. Τὸ τοίνυν συναμφότερον νοῶμεν Χριστὸν, Λόγον τὸν θεῖον ἡνωμένον τῷ ἐκ Μαρίας ἐν τῇ Μαρίᾳ. Ἐν γὰρ τῇ ταύτης νηδύϊ ὁ Λόγος ἑαυτῷ τὸν οἶκον διεπλάσατο, ὃν τρόπον ἐξ ἀρχῆς τὸν Ἀδὰμ ἐκ τῆς γῆς· μᾶλλον δὲ θειοτέρως, περὶ οὗ καὶ Σολομών φησι, τὸν Λόγον εἰδὼς καὶ ‘σοφίανʼ χρηματίζουσαν φανερῶς· ‘Ἡ σοφία ᾠκοδόμησεν ἑαυτῇ οἶκον· ʼ ὃν καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος ἑρμηνεύων λέγει, ‘οὗ οἶκός ἐσμεν ἡμεῖς·᾿ καὶ ἀλλαχοῦ δὲ ‘ναὸνʼ προσαγορεύει, καθότι πρέπον Θεῷ ἐν ναῷ κατοικεῖν, οὗ καὶ εἰκόνα τὴν ἐκ λίθων τοῖς παλαιοῖς κτίζειν διὰ Σολομῶντος προσέταξεν· ὅθεν τῆς ἀληθείας φανείσης, πέπαυται ἡ εἰκών. Βουληθεῖσι γὰρ τοῖς ἀγνώμοσι τὴν εἰκόνα δεῖξαι ἀλήθειαν, τὴν δὲ ἀληθῆ οἴκησιν, ἣν καὶ ἕνωσιν σαφῶς πιστεύομεν, καθελεῖν, οὐκ ἠπείλησεν, ἀλλʼ εἰδὼς ὡς αὐτοὶ καθʼ ἑαυτῶν τολμῶσι, φησὶν αὐτοῖς, ‘Λύσατε τὸν ναὸν τοῦτον, καὶ ἐν τρισὶν ἡμέραις ἐγερῶ αὐτόν· ʼ σαφῶς δεικνὺς ὁ ἡμέτερος Σωτὴρ, ὡς τὰ πρὸς ἀνθρώπων σπουδαζόμενα αὐτόθεν ἔχει τὴν διάλυσιν. ‘Ἐὰν γὰρ μὴ Κύριος οἰκοδομήσῃ οἶκον, καὶ φυλάξῃ πόλιν, εἰς μάτην ἐκοπίασαν οἱ οἰκοδομοῦντες, καὶ ἠγρύπνησαν οἱ φυλάσσοντες.᾿ Τὰ τοίνυν τῶν Ἰουδαίων λέλυται· σκιὰ γὰρ ἦν· τὰ δὲ τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἥδρασται· ‘τεθεμελίωται γὰρ ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν, ʼ ‘καὶ πύλαι ᾅδου οὐ κατισχύσουσιν αὐτῆς.᾿ Ἐκείνων ἦν τὸ λέγειν, ‘Πῶς σὺ, ἄνθρωπος ὢν, ποιεῖς σεαυτὸν Θεόν;᾿ τούτων μαθητὴς ὁ Σαμοσατεὺς ὑπάρχει· ὅθεν εἰκότως τὰ παρʼ αὐτοῦ τοῖς αὐτοῦ ἀπαγγέλλει. ‘Ἀλλʼ ἡμεῖς οὐχ οὕτως ἐμάθομεν τὸν Χριστὸν, εἴγε αὐτὸν ἠκούσαμεν, καὶ παρʼ αὐτοῦ ἐδιδάχθημεν, ἀποθέμενοι τὸν παλαιὸν ἄνθρωπον τὸν φθειρόμενον κατὰ τὰς ἐπιθυμίας τῆς ἀπάτης, ἀναλαβόντες δὲ τὸν νέον τὸν κατὰ Θεὸν κτισθέντα ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ καὶ ὁσιότητι τῆς ἀληθείας Χριστὸς τοιγαροῦν τὸ συναμφότερον εὐσεβῶς νοείσθω.

34. To toinyn synamphoteron noōmen Christon, Logon ton theion hēnōmenon tǭ ek Marias en tę̄ Marią. En gar tę̄ tautēs nēdyï ho Logos heautǭ ton oikon dieplasato, hon tropon ex archēs ton Adam ek tēs gēs; mallon de theioterōs, peri hou kai Solomōn phēsi, ton Logon eidōs kai ‘sophianʼ chrēmatizousan phanerōs; ‘Hē sophia ǭkodomēsen heautę̄ oikon; ʼ hon kai ho apostolos hermēneuōn legei, ‘hou oikos esmen hēmeis;᾿ kai allachou de ‘naonʼ prosagoreuei, kathoti prepon Theǭ en naǭ katoikein, hou kai eikona tēn ek lithōn tois palaiois ktizein dia Solomōntos prosetaxen; hothen tēs alētheias phaneisēs, pepautai hē eikōn. Boulētheisi gar tois agnōmosi tēn eikona deixai alētheian, tēn de alēthē oikēsin, hēn kai henōsin saphōs pisteuomen, kathelein, ouk ēpeilēsen, allʼ eidōs hōs autoi kathʼ heautōn tolmōsi, phēsin autois, ‘Lysate ton naon touton, kai en trisin hēmerais egerō auton; ʼ saphōs deiknys ho hēmeteros Sōtēr, hōs ta pros anthrōpōn spoudazomena autothen echei tēn dialysin. ‘Ean gar mē Kyrios oikodomēsę̄ oikon, kai phylaxę̄ polin, eis matēn ekopiasan hoi oikodomountes, kai ēgrypnēsan hoi phylassontes.᾿ Ta toinyn tōn Ioudaiōn lelytai; skia gar ēn; ta de tēs ekklēsias hēdrastai; ‘tethemeliōtai gar epi tēn petran, ʼ ‘kai pylai hądou ou katischysousin autēs.᾿ Ekeinōn ēn to legein, ‘Pōs sy, anthrōpos ōn, poieis seauton Theon?᾿ toutōn mathētēs ho Samosateus hyparchei; hothen eikotōs ta parʼ autou tois autou apangellei. ‘Allʼ hēmeis ouch houtōs emathomen ton Christon, eige auton ēkousamen, kai parʼ autou edidachthēmen, apothemenoi ton palaion anthrōpon ton phtheiromenon kata tas epithymias tēs apatēs, analabontes de ton neon ton kata Theon ktisthenta en dikaiosynę̄ kai hosiotēti tēs alētheias Christos toigaroun to synamphoteron eusebōs noeisthō.

34. Let us then understand Christ as both together: the divine Word united, in Mary, with the one from Mary. For in her womb the Word formed a house for himself, as in the beginning he formed Adam from the earth, or rather more divinely. Of this Solomon too speaks, knowing that the Word is plainly called “wisdom”: “Wisdom has built herself a house”; which the apostle interprets, saying, “whose house we are”; and elsewhere he calls it a “temple,” since it is fitting for God to dwell in a temple, of which he commanded the ancients, through Solomon, to build an image of stone; so when the truth appeared, the image ceased. For when the unfeeling men wished to show the image to be the truth, and to destroy the true dwelling, which we clearly believe to be the union, he did not threaten them; but knowing that they were daring against themselves, he says to them, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up,” our Savior clearly showing that what men busy themselves with carries its own dissolution. “For unless the Lord builds the house and guards the city, the builders have labored in vain and the watchmen have kept watch in vain.” So the things of the Jews have been undone, for they were a shadow; but the things of the church are firmly founded: “for it has been founded on the rock,” “and the gates of Hades will not prevail against it.” It was theirs to say, “How do you, being a man, make yourself God?” and the Samosatene is their disciple; hence he naturally reports their views to his own followers. “But we did not so learn Christ, if indeed we have heard him and been taught by him, putting off the old man, which is corrupt according to deceitful desires, and putting on the new, created after God in righteousness and holiness of truth.” So let Christ be reverently understood as both together.

Chapter 35

35Bright, 250–251

35. Εἰ δὲ καὶ τὸ σῶμα καλεῖ πολλαχοῦ ἡ γραφὴ ‘Χριστὸν, ’ ὡς ὅταν λέγῃ ὁ μακάριος Πέτρος πρὸς Κορνήλιον, διδάσκων ‘Ἰησοῦν τὸν ἀπὸ Ναζαρὲτ, ὃν ἔχρισεν ὁ Θεὸς Πνεύματι ἁγίῳ·’ καὶ πάλιν πρὸς Ἰουδαίους, ‘Ἰησοῦν τὸν ἀπὸ Ναζαρὲτ, ἄνδρα ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀποδεδειγμένον εἰς ὑμᾶς·’ καὶ πάλιν ὁ μακάριος Παῦλος πρὸς Ἀθηναίους, ‘ἐν ἀνδρὶ ᾧ ὥρισε, πίστιν παρασχὼν πᾶσιν, ἀναστήσας αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν·’ ταὐτὸν δὲ τῇ χρίσει πολλαχόσε τὴν ἀνάδειξιν καὶ τὴν ἀποστολὴν εὑρίσκομεν· ἐξ ὧν μανθάνειν ἔξεστι τῷ βουλομένῳ, ὡς οὐ διαφωνία τις ἐν τοῖς ῥήμασι τῶν ἀγίων, ἀλλὰ διαφόρως τὴν πρὸς τὸν ἐκ Μαρίας ἄνθρωπον τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου ἕνωσιν γενομένην ὀνομάζουσι ποτὲ μὲν χρίσιν, ’ ποτὲ δὲ ‘ἀποστολὴν, ’ ἄλλοτε δὲ ‘ἀνάδειξιν. Τὸ τοίνυν λεγόμενον ὑπὸ τοῦ μακαρίου Πέτρου ὀρθὸν, καὶ εἰλικρινῆ τὴν θεότητα τοῦ μονογενοῦς κηρύσσει, οὐ τὴν ὑπόστασιν χωρίζον τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου ἀπὸ τοῦ ἐκ Μαρίας ανθρώπου· (μὴ) γένοιτο· πῶς γὰρ ὁ ἀκούσας πολλαχῶς τὸ ‘ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν, ’ καὶ ‘ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ. ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα;’) διʼ οὗ καὶ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν, τὸ αὐτὸ, ‘κεκλεισμένων· τῶν θυρῶν, ’ εἰσερχόμενον πρὸς πᾶσαν τῶν ἀποστόλων τὴν ξυνωρίδα, καὶ εἴ τι παρῆν ἐκ τούτου δυσπειθὲς, διαλύσαντα τῷ εἰπεῖν, ‘ψηλαφήσατέ με, καὶ βλέπετε, ὅτι πνεῦμα σάρκα καὶ ὀστέα οὐκ ἔχει, καθὼς ἐμὲ θεωρεῖτε ἔχοντα ’ καὶ οὐκ εἶπε, ‘τόνδε, ’ ἢ, ‘τὸν ἄνθρωπόν μου, ὃν ἀνείληφα, ’ ἀλλʼ ‘ἐμέ.’ Ὅθεν οὐδεμίαν συγγνώμην εὑρεῖν δυνήσεται ὁ Σαμοσατεὺς. ἐκ τοσούτων τὴν ἕνωσιν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου διελεγχθείς· καὶ ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ δὲ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου, ἄρτι μὲν πρὸς πάντας τὴν πεῦσιν προσάγοντος, καὶ πληροφορῶν ἀπό τε τοῦ φαγεῖν καὶ τὴν ψηλάφησιν ἐπιτρέψαι, ἣ δὴ καὶ γεγένηται. Πάντως γὰρ ὁ διδοὺς τὴν τροφὴν, ἢ οἱ διδόντες, ἥψαντο τῶν χειρῶν. ‘Ἐπέδωκανʼ γὰρ, φησὶν, ‘αὐτῷ ἰχθύος ἀπτοῦ μέρος, καὶ ἀπὸ μελισσίου κηρίου· καὶ φαγὼν ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν, ’ λαβὼν τὰ ἐπίλοιπα, ἀπέδωκεν αὐτοῖς. Ἰδοὺ τοίνυν, εἰ καὶ οὐχ ὡς ὁ Θωμᾶς, ἀλλʼ ὅμως διʼ ἑτέρας μεθόδου, τὴν πληροφορίαν αὐτοῖς παρέσχε ψηλαφηθείς. Εἰ δὲ καὶ τοὺς μώλωπας ἰδεῖν θέλοις, παρὰ Θωμᾶ μάθε· ‘Φέρεʼ γάρ ‘σου, ’ φησὶ, ‘τὴν χεῖρα καὶ βάλε εἰς τὴν πλευράν μου, καὶ φέρε τὸν δάκτυλόν σου, καὶ βλέπε τὰς χεῖράς μου.’ Πλευρὰν ἰδίαν καὶ χεῖρας ὀνομάζων ὁ Θεὸς Λόγος, καὶ ὅλον αὐτὸν ἄνθρωπόν τε καὶ Θεὸν ὁμοῦ, ἄρτι μὲν τοῦ Λόγου καὶ τὴν αἴσθησιν τοῖς ἀγίοις διὰ σώματος, ὡς ἔστι νοεῖν, παρέχοντος τῷ εἰσελθεῖν ‘τῶν θυρῶν κεκλεισμένων, ’ παρευθὺ δὲ σὺν τῷ σώματι παρεστὼς, καὶ τὴν πληροφορίαν παρέχων. Ταῦτα τοῖς πιστοῖς εἰς βεβαίωσιν, καὶ τοῖς ἀπίστοις εἰς διόρθωσιν εἰρήσθω συμμέτρως.

35. Ei de kai to sōma kalei pollachou hē graphē ‘Christon, ’ hōs hotan legę̄ ho makarios Petros pros Kornēlion, didaskōn ‘Iēsoun ton apo Nazaret, hon echrisen ho Theos Pneumati hagiǭ;’ kai palin pros Ioudaious, ‘Iēsoun ton apo Nazaret, andra apo tou Theou apodedeigmenon eis hymas;’ kai palin ho makarios Paulos pros Athēnaious, ‘en andri hǭ hōrise, pistin paraschōn pasin, anastēsas auton ek nekrōn;’ tauton de tę̄ chrisei pollachose tēn anadeixin kai tēn apostolēn heuriskomen; ex hōn manthanein exesti tǭ boulomenǭ, hōs ou diaphōnia tis en tois rhēmasi tōn agiōn, alla diaphorōs tēn pros ton ek Marias anthrōpon tou Theou Logou henōsin genomenēn onomazousi pote men chrisin, ’ pote de ‘apostolēn, ’ allote de ‘anadeixin. To toinyn legomenon hypo tou makariou Petrou orthon, kai eilikrinē tēn theotēta tou monogenous kēryssei, ou tēn hypostasin chōrizon tou Theou Logou apo tou ek Marias anthrōpou; (mē) genoito; pōs gar ho akousas pollachōs to ‘egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen, ’ kai ‘ho heōrakōs eme. heōrake ton Patera?’) diʼ hou kai meta tēn anastasin, to auto, ‘kekleismenōn; tōn thyrōn, ’ eiserchomenon pros pasan tōn apostolōn tēn xynōrida, kai ei ti parēn ek toutou dyspeithes, dialysanta tǭ eipein, ‘psēlaphēsate me, kai blepete, hoti pneuma sarka kai ostea ouk echei, kathōs eme theōreite echonta ’ kai ouk eipe, ‘tonde, ’ ē, ‘ton anthrōpon mou, hon aneilēpha, ’ allʼ ‘eme.’ Hothen oudemian syngnōmēn heurein dynēsetai ho Samosateus. ek tosoutōn tēn henōsin tou Theou Logou dielenchtheis; kai apʼ autou de tou Theou Logou, arti men pros pantas tēn peusin prosagontos, kai plērophorōn apo te tou phagein kai tēn psēlaphēsin epitrepsai, hē dē kai gegenētai. Pantōs gar ho didous tēn trophēn, ē hoi didontes, hēpsanto tōn cheirōn. ‘Epedōkanʼ gar, phēsin, ‘autǭ ichthyos aptou meros, kai apo melissiou kēriou; kai phagōn enōpion autōn, ’ labōn ta epiloipa, apedōken autois. Idou toinyn, ei kai ouch hōs ho Thōmas, allʼ homōs diʼ heteras methodou, tēn plērophorian autois paresche psēlaphētheis. Ei de kai tous mōlōpas idein thelois, para Thōma mathe; ‘Phereʼ gar ‘sou, ’ phēsi, ‘tēn cheira kai bale eis tēn pleuran mou, kai phere ton daktylon sou, kai blepe tas cheiras mou.’ Pleuran idian kai cheiras onomazōn ho Theos Logos, kai holon auton anthrōpon te kai Theon homou, arti men tou Logou kai tēn aisthēsin tois agiois dia sōmatos, hōs esti noein, parechontos tǭ eiselthein ‘tōn thyrōn kekleismenōn, ’ pareuthy de syn tǭ sōmati parestōs, kai tēn plērophorian parechōn. Tauta tois pistois eis bebaiōsin, kai tois apistois eis diorthōsin eirēsthō symmetrōs.

35. And if Scripture often calls the body too “Christ,” as when the blessed Peter says to Cornelius, teaching him about “Jesus of Nazareth, whom God anointed with the Holy Spirit”; and again to the Jews, “Jesus of Nazareth, a man attested to you by God”; and again the blessed Paul to the Athenians, “by a man whom he has appointed, having given assurance to all by raising him from the dead” (and we often find the appointing and the sending to be the same as the anointing; from which anyone who wishes can learn that there is no disagreement in the words of the saints, but that they name the union of God the Word with the man from Mary in different ways, sometimes “anointing,” sometimes “sending,” at other times “appointing”), then what was said by the blessed Peter is right, and proclaims purely the Godhead of the only-begotten, not separating the hypostasis of God the Word from the man from Mary. Far from it! For how could he, who had heard so often “I and the Father are one” and “He who has seen me has seen the Father”? Through this same man, after the resurrection too, he came in “when the doors were shut” to the whole company of the apostles, and removed any unbelief that remained by saying, “Touch me and see, for a spirit does not have flesh and bones, as you see that I have.” And he did not say “this one,” or “the man of mine whom I have assumed,” but “me.” Therefore the Samosatene will be able to find no pardon, refuted by so many proofs of the union of God the Word, and by God the Word himself, who then put the question to all, and gave full assurance by eating and by allowing himself to be touched, which indeed happened. For certainly whoever gives food, or those who give it, touch hands. “For they gave him,” it says, “a piece of broiled fish and some honeycomb; and having eaten before them,” he took what was left and gave it back to them. See, then: even if not as with Thomas, yet by another way he gave them full assurance by being touched. And if you want to see the wounds, learn from Thomas: “Bring your hand,” he says, “and put it into my side; and bring your finger and see my hands.” God the Word names the side and hands as his own, and himself as wholly man and God together: at one moment the Word giving the saints perception through the body, as one may understand, by coming in “when the doors were shut,” and at once standing by with the body and giving full assurance. Let this be said in due measure for the confirmation of the faithful and the correction of the unbelieving.

Chapter 36

36Bright, 251

36. Διορθούσθω τοιγαροῦν καὶ Παῦλος Σαμοσατεὺς, τῆς θείας κατήκοος γεγενημένος φωνῆς, ‘τὸ σῶμά μου, ʼ λέγοντος, καὶ οὐχὶ ‘τὸν Χριστὸν ἕτερον παρʼ ἐμὲ τὸν Λόγον, ʼ ἀλλὰ ‘σὺν ἐμοὶ αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐμὲ σὺν αὐτῷ. Τὸ γὰρ χρίσμα ἐγὼ ὁ Λόγος, τὸ δὲ χρισθὲν ὑπʼ ἐμοῦ ὁ ἄνθρωπος· οὐ χωρὶς οὖν ἐμοῦ Χριστὸς κληθείη ἂν, ἀλλὰ σὺν ἐμοὶ ὢν καὶ ἐμοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ.᾿ Τὸ τοίνυν ‘ἀποστολὴνʼ τοῦ Λόγου σημαίνεσθαι, ἕνωσιν δηλοῖ τὴν πρὸς τὸν ἐκ Μαρίας Ἰησοῦν, ὃς ἑρμηνεύεται Σωτὴρ, οὐ διʼ ἕτερόν τι, ἀλλʼ ἢ διὰ τὸ τῷ Θεῷ Λόγῳ ἡνῶσθαι. Ταὐτὸ σημαίνεται τὸ ῥητὸν τοῦτο τῷ ‘ὁ πέμψας με Πατὴρ, ᾿ καὶ, ‘ἀπʼ ἐμαυτοῦ οὐκ ἐλήλυθα, ἀλλʼ ὁ Πατήρ με ἀπέστειλε.᾿ Τὴν γὰρ πρὸς τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἕνωσιν, σὺν γνωρισθῆναι ἀνθρώποις ἦν δυνατὸν τὴν ἀόρατον φύσιν διὰ τῆς ὁρωμένης, ‘ἀποστολὴνʼ ὠνόμασεν. Οὐ γὰρ δὴ Θεὸς τόπους ἀμείβει, καθʼ ἡμᾶς τοὺς ἐν τόποις κρυπτομένους, τῷ τῆς μικρότητος ἡμῶν σχήματι τῆς ὑπάρξεως τῆς ἐν σαρκὶ ἐπιδεικνύμενος· πῶς γὰρ ὁ ‘τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν πληρῶν; ʼ ἀλλὰ τῆς ἐν σαρκὶ παρουσίας ἕνεκα τὴν ‘ἀποστολὴνʼ οἱ δίκαιοι ὠνόμασαν. Εἶτα οὖν καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Θεὸς Λόγος Χριστὸς οὖν ὁ ἐκ Μαρίας, Θεὸς ἄνθρωπος· οὐχ ἕτερός τις Χριστὸς, ἀλλʼ εἷς καὶ ὁ αὐτός· οὗτος πρὸ αἰώνων ἐκ Πατρός, οὗτος ἐπʼ ἐσχάτων ἐκ τῆς παρθένου· ἀόρατος τὸ πρὶν καὶ ταῖς ἐν οὐρανῷ δυνάμεσιν ἁγίαις, ὁρατὸς νυνὶ διὰ τὴν πρὸς τὸν ὁρώμενον ἄνθρωπον ἕνωσιν· ὁρώμενος δὲ, φημὶ, οὐ τῇ ἀοράτῳ θεότητι, ἀλλὰ τῇ τῆς θεότητος ἐνεργείᾳ διὰ τοῦ ἀνθρωπίνου σώματος καὶ ὅλου ἀνθρώπου, ὃν ἀνεκαίνισε τῇ οἰκειώσει τῇ πρὸς ἑαυτόν. Αὐτῷ τὸ σέβας καὶ ἡ προσκύνησις, ὃς ἦν πρώην, καὶ νῦν, καὶ ἀεὶ, καὶ εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. Ἀμήν.

36. Diorthousthō toigaroun kai Paulos Samosateus, tēs theias katēkoos gegenēmenos phōnēs, ‘to sōma mou, ʼ legontos, kai ouchi ‘ton Christon heteron parʼ eme ton Logon, ʼ alla ‘syn emoi auton, kai eme syn autǭ. To gar chrisma egō ho Logos, to de christhen hypʼ emou ho anthrōpos; ou chōris oun emou Christos klētheiē an, alla syn emoi ōn kai emou en autǭ.᾿ To toinyn ‘apostolēnʼ tou Logou sēmainesthai, henōsin dēloi tēn pros ton ek Marias Iēsoun, hos hermēneuetai Sōtēr, ou diʼ heteron ti, allʼ ē dia to tǭ Theǭ Logǭ hēnōsthai. Tauto sēmainetai to rhēton touto tǭ ‘ho pempsas me Patēr, ᾿ kai, ‘apʼ emautou ouk elēlytha, allʼ ho Patēr me apesteile.᾿ Tēn gar pros ton anthrōpon henōsin, syn gnōristhēnai anthrōpois ēn dynaton tēn aoraton physin dia tēs horōmenēs, ‘apostolēnʼ ōnomasen. Ou gar dē Theos topous ameibei, kathʼ hēmas tous en topois kryptomenous, tǭ tēs mikrotētos hēmōn schēmati tēs hyparxeōs tēs en sarki epideiknymenos; pōs gar ho ‘ton ouranon kai tēn gēn plērōn? ʼ alla tēs en sarki parousias heneka tēn ‘apostolēnʼ hoi dikaioi ōnomasan. Eita oun kai autos ho Theos Logos Christos oun ho ek Marias, Theos anthrōpos; ouch heteros tis Christos, allʼ heis kai ho autos; houtos pro aiōnōn ek Patros, houtos epʼ eschatōn ek tēs parthenou; aoratos to prin kai tais en ouranǭ dynamesin hagiais, horatos nyni dia tēn pros ton horōmenon anthrōpon henōsin; horōmenos de, phēmi, ou tę̄ aoratǭ theotēti, alla tę̄ tēs theotētos energeią dia tou anthrōpinou sōmatos kai holou anthrōpou, hon anekainise tę̄ oikeiōsei tę̄ pros heauton. Autǭ to sebas kai hē proskynēsis, hos ēn prōēn, kai nyn, kai aei, kai eis tous aiōnas. Amēn.

36. So let Paul of Samosata too be corrected, having heard the divine voice saying “my body,” and not “the Christ, another besides me, the Word,” but “he with me, and I with him. For I, the Word, am the anointing, and the one anointed by me is the man; so he could not be called Christ without me, but being with me and I in him.” So the mention of the “sending” of the Word signifies the union with Jesus born of Mary, whose name means Savior, for no other reason than his being united to God the Word. This text means the same as “the Father who sent me,” and, “I have not come of myself, but the Father sent me.” For he called the union with the man, by which it was possible for the invisible nature to be made known to men through the visible, a “sending.” For God does not change places, as we do who are hidden in places, when he shows himself in the small form of our existence in the flesh; for how could he, who “fills heaven and earth”? But the righteous called it a “sending” because of his coming in the flesh. So God the Word himself is the Christ from Mary, God and man; not some other Christ, but one and the same. He is from the Father before the ages; he is from the virgin in the last days; invisible before even to the holy powers in heaven, now visible because of his union with the man who is seen. Seen, I mean, not in his invisible Godhead, but by the activity of the Godhead through the human body and the whole man, whom he renewed by making him his own. To him be reverence and worship, who was before, and is now, and always, and to the ages. Amen.